A cleare and necessary vindication of the principles and practices of me Christopher Love, since my tryall before, and condemnation by, the High Court of Iustice. Whereby it is manifested, that a close prison, a long sword, a High Court, and a bloody scaffold, have not in the least altered my judgment. Whereas also the cruelty of the sentence, the insufficiency of the proofs, and my own innocency, are demonstrated. As also my grounds and reasons of giving in a narrative, and the lawfulness of the matter and titles of my petitions (though to usurpers) manifested and maintained. Together with a declaration of my judgement concerning Cromwells unlawfull invasion of the kingdom of Scotland. Written by me Christopher Love, Master of Arts, minister of Lawrence Iury, London; penned by me the eighth of August, fourteen days before my death.
         Love, Christopher, 1618-1651.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A88579 of text R202748 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E790_5). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 178 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 25 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A88579
         Wing L3148
         Thomason E790_5
         ESTC R202748
         99862934
         99862934
         115114
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A88579)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115114)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 120:E790[5])
      
       
         
           
             A cleare and necessary vindication of the principles and practices of me Christopher Love, since my tryall before, and condemnation by, the High Court of Iustice. Whereby it is manifested, that a close prison, a long sword, a High Court, and a bloody scaffold, have not in the least altered my judgment. Whereas also the cruelty of the sentence, the insufficiency of the proofs, and my own innocency, are demonstrated. As also my grounds and reasons of giving in a narrative, and the lawfulness of the matter and titles of my petitions (though to usurpers) manifested and maintained. Together with a declaration of my judgement concerning Cromwells unlawfull invasion of the kingdom of Scotland. Written by me Christopher Love, Master of Arts, minister of Lawrence Iury, London; penned by me the eighth of August, fourteen days before my death.
             Love, Christopher, 1618-1651.
          
           [4], 23 [i.e. 43], [1] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             Printed in the y[ear 1651]
          
           
             P. 43 misnumbered 23.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "December".
             Imperfect: imprint cropped; date of publication suggested by Thomason.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Love, Christopher, 1618-1651 -- Early works to 1800.
           Trials (Treason) -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- History -- Commonwealth and Protectorate, 1649-1660 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A88579  R202748  (Thomason E790_5).  civilwar no A cleare and necessary vindication of the principles and practices of me Christopher Love, since my tryall before, and condemnation by, the Love, Christopher 1651    33284 130 0 0 0 0 0 39 D  The  rate of 39 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           Cleare
           and
           Necessary
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           PRINCIPLES
           and
           PRACTICES
           OF
           ME
           
             CHRISTOPHER
             LOVE
             ,
          
           Since
           my
           Tryall
           before
           ,
           and
           Condemnation
           by
           ,
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           WHEREBY
           It
           is
           manifested
           ,
           That
           a
           close
           Prison
           ,
           a
           long
           Sword
           ,
           a
           High
           Court
           ,
           and
           a
           bloody
           Scaffold
           ,
           have
           not
           in
           the
           least
           altered
           my
           judgment
           .
        
         
           WHEREAS
           ALSO
           The
           Cruelty
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           the
           Insufficiency
           of
           the
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           My
           own
           Innocency
           ,
           are
           demonstrated
           .
           AS
           ALSO
           My
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           of
           giving
           in
           a
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           the
           Matter
           and
           Titles
           of
           My
           Petitions
           (
           though
           to
           Usurpers
           )
           manifested
           and
           maintained
           .
        
         
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           A
           Declaration
           of
           My
           judgement
           concerning
           
             Cromwells
          
           unlawfull
           Invasion
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             SCOTLAND
             .
          
        
         
           Written
           by
           Me
           CHRISTOPHER
           LOVE
           ,
           Master
           of
           Arts
           ,
           Minister
           of
           
             Lawrence
             Iury
             ,
             London
             ;
          
           Penned
           by
           Me
           the
           eighth
           of
           
             August
             ,
          
           fourteen
           days
           before
           My
           death
           .
        
         
           
             Jeremiah
             26.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             Me
             ,
             behold
             I
             am
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             do
             with
             Me
             as
             seemeth
             good
             and
             meet
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             know
             ye
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             ye
             put
             Me
             to
             death
             ,
             ye
             shall
             surely
             bring
             innocent
             blood
             upon
             your selves
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             City
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           in
           the
           〈…〉
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Reverend
           Fathers
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           in
           and
           about
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           Subscribers
           of
           the
           Petitions
           for
           my
           Reprieve
           and
           ●ardon
           .
        
         
           
             Reverend
             Sirs
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           no
           little
           comfort
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           Men
           cast
           me
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           cast
           me
           out
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           (
           which
           would
           have
           been
           more
           bitter
           than
           death
           unto
           me
           )
           How
           much
           am
           I
           bound
           to
           blesse
           God
           ,
           and
           thank
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           intercede
           should
           not
           dye
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           Sonnes
           of
           Violence
           think
           me
           not
           worthy
           to
           live
           ?
           Though
           your
           mediation
           for
           my
           life
           should
           not
           succeed
           ,
           yet
           herein
           I
           should
           rejoyce
           ,
           if
           your
           meeting
           together
           lay
           a
           foundation
           of
           love
           and
           union
           among
           your selves
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           advantage
           unto
           me
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           no
           little
           grief
           of
           heart
           to
           me
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           whiles
           the
           Prelates
           contend●d
           for
           Vniformity
           ,
           thinking
           to
           have
           the
           Coat
           of
           Christ
           without
           rent
           ,
           and
           the
           Separatists
           for
           Purity
           ,
           thinking
           to
           have
           it
           without
           spot
           ,
           by
           their
           contentions
           they
           have
           left
           the
           Church
           this
           Coat
           of
           Christ
           full
           of
           both
           .
           I
           know
           it
           is
           your
           work
           and
           wisedome
           to
           labour
           for
           the
           things
           that
           make
           for
           Peace
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           As
           for
           a
           State-peace
           ,
           or
           State-union
           ,
           that
           's
           more
           proper
           for
           Statesmen
           ;
           I
           should
           not
           desire
           to
           live
           to
           that
           day
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
          
           unite
           upon
           a
           State
           interest
           to
           maintain
           the
           present
           Power
           ;
           this
           were
           to
           say
           a
           confederacy
           with
           them
           that
           say
           a
           confederacy
           ;
           this
           were
           rather
           a
           Combination
           ,
           than
           a
           Vnion
           .
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           touching
           the
           men
           in
           present
           Power
           ,
           They
           have
           gotten
           Power
           into
           their
           hands
           by
           policy
           ,
           exercise
           it
           by
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           lose
           it
           with
           ignominy
           .
           As
           it
           was
           said
           of
           
             Boniface
             ,
          
           he
           entred
           the
           Popedome
           like
           a
           Fox
           ,
           reigned
           like
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           but
           dyed
           like
           a
           Dog
           :
           Reverend
           Fathers
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           not
           bin
           ashamed
           of
           my
           chain
           ,
           
           so
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           wax
           more
           confident
           by
           my
           bonds
           ,
           and
           be
           much
           more
           bold
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           without
           fear
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           promised
           to
           preserve
           this
           or
           that
           kinde
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           States
           and
           Kingdomes
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           preserve
           a
           Ministry
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           loe
           he
           will
           be
           with
           you
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           .
           
             I
          
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           my
           last
           farewell
           of
           you
           all
           ,
           for
           
             I
          
           am
           ready
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           my
           departure
           is
           at
           hand
           ;
           
             I
          
           see
           men
           thirst
           after
           my
           blood
           ,
           though
           you
           long
           after
           my
           life
           ,
           oh
           !
           that
           my
           blood
           could
           soder
           the
           differences
           ,
           and
           my
           dead
           body
           fill
           up
           the
           breaches
           that
           are
           among
           the
           Godly
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           walk
           together
           in
           Truth
           and
           Love
           ,
           in
           the
           Fellowship
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             dying
             ,
             yet
             comforted
             Servant
             ,
             
             who
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             have
             a
             
             name
             among
             you
             ,
             therefore
             is
             
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             land
             of
             the
             
             living
             ,
             
             CHRISTOPHER
             LOVE
             .
          
           
             
               From
               the
               Tower
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               Aug.
               11.
               1651.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           I
           May
           say
           as
           
             Austin
          
           did
           ,
           though
           a
           good
           Conscience
           be
           sufficient
           for
           my self
           ,
           yet
           a
           good
           name
           is
           necessary
           for
           others
           ;
           a
           good
           name
           is
           as
           precious
           oyntment
           ,
           yet
           there
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           many
           flying
           reports
           to
           corrupt
           it
           ;
           many
           are
           the
           obloquies
           and
           reproaches
           which
           by
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           slander
           are
           cast
           upon
           me
           ,
           they
           would
           faine
           have
           my
           name
           to
           be
           buried
           and
           rot
           above
           ground
           ,
           before
           my
           friends
           can
           bury
           my
           body
           under
           it
           ,
           yet
           herein
           is
           my
           comfort
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           resurrection
           of
           names
           as
           well
           as
           of
           bodies
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           I
           am
           assured
           that
           God
           will
           not
           only
           wipe
           off
           all
           tears
           from
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           but
           all
           reproaches
           from
           my
           name
           also
           ;
           I
           am
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           counted
           a
           Deceiver
           ,
           yet
           True
           ;
           as
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           yet
           firm
           to
           my
           first
           principles
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           things
           at
           which
           offence
           is
           taken
           ,
           first
           my
           Petitioning
           for
           my
           life
           to
           the
           Parliament
           (
           so
           called
           ;
           )
           secondly
           ,
           my
           giving
           in
           a
           Narrative
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ;
           to
           both
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           full
           satisfaction
           .
           About
           my
           Petitioning
           ,
           a
           double
           offence
           is
           taken
           ,
           first
           at
           the
           titles
           of
           my
           Petitions
           ;
           secondly
           at
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           speak
           briefly
           to
           both
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           any
           stumbling
           block
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           any
           .
           Touching
           the
           Titles
           of
           my
           four
           Petitions
           they
           run
           in
           this
           forme
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           
             England
             .
          
        
         
           Although
           I
           am
           far
           from
           going
           about
           to
           justifie
           their
           right
           to
           this
           Title
           to
           whom
           I
           give
           it
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           justifie
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           my
           practice
           in
           giving
           them
           this
           Title
           which
           they
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           case
           of
           life
           as
           mine
           is
           :
           for
           in
           triviall
           matters
           I
           had
           rather
           lose
           my
           own
           right
           which
           belongs
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           give
           them
           this
           Title
           which
           belongs
           not
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           which
           sway
           with
           me
           why
           I
           gave
           them
           this
           Title
           (
           though
           I
           am
           not
           satisfied
           they
           have
           a
           right
           to
           it
           )
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           would
           not
           receive
           my
           Petitions
           without
           giving
           them
           their
           assumed
           Titles
           ;
           yea
           to
           my
           knowledge
           they
           have
           rejected
           Petitions
           which
           have
           not
           had
           these
           Titles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           am
           upon
           sure
           and
           clear
           grounds
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           giving
           to
           men
           Titles
           they
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           reall
           owning
           that
           they
           have
           a
           right
           to
           those
           Titles
           .
           Titular
           and
           reall
           are
           usually
           distinguished
           ;
           by
           giving
           them
           the
           Title
           of
           Supreme
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           them
           a
           Titular
           Authority
           ,
           and
           a
           Titular
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           by
           ingaging
           to
           them
           (
           which
           I
           have
           never
           done
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           shall
           never
           do
           )
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           them
           a
           reall
           Authority
           ,
           and
           a
           reall
           Parliament
           :
           that
           I
           may
           further
           evince
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           second
           reason
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           that
           giving
           of
           Titles
           to
           men
           they
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           reall
           owning
           that
           they
           have
           a
           reall
           right
           to
           those
           Titles
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           sundry
           instances
           in
           Scripture
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ;
           
           
             Hushai
          
           did
           call
           
             Absalom
             ,
          
           that
           notorious
           Usurper
           ,
           King
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             God
             save
             the
             King
             ,
             God
             save
             the
             Ki●g
             ,
          
           (
           an
           expression
           the
           People
           gave
           him
           )
           yet
           
             Hushai
          
           knew
           that
           
             David
          
           only
           was
           (
           even
           then
           )
           the
           Lawfull
           King
           of
           
             Israel
          
           set
           over
           him
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           
             Absalom
          
           only
           an
           intruder
           ,
           and
           made
           King
           by
           the
           tumults
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           yea
           
             David
          
           himself
           did
           bid
           
             Hushai
          
           call
           
             Absalom
          
           (
           that
           Usurper
           )
           King.
           2
           
             Sam.
             15.
             34.
             
             Say
             to
             Absalom
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             servant
             O
             King
             .
          
           Yea
           further
           
             David
          
           himself
           did
           call
           
             Absalom
          
           King
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
             15.
             19.
             
             David
             said
             to
             Hushai
             ,
             returne
             to
             
             thy
             place
             ,
             and
             abide
             with
             the
             King
          
           (
           that
           is
           with
           
             Absalom
          
           )
           yet
           he
           knew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           lawfull
           King
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           his
           Sonne
           
             Absalom
          
           had
           any
           right
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           give
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           King
           .
           So
           
             Athaliahs
          
           Usurping
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           reigning
           ,
           yet
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ownes
           not
           her
           right
           to
           reigne
           ,
           but
           approved
           of
           the
           killing
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           setting
           up
           
             Ieh●ash
          
           the
           true
           and
           lawfull
           heire
           in
           her
           room
           .
           
           Yea
           Christ
           himself
           called
           the
           Devill
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           12.
           13.
           and
           16.
           and
           11.
           yet
           is
           it
           imaginable
           that
           Christ
           thought
           this
           Title
           of
           right
           belonged
           to
           the
           Divell
           ?
           certainely
           no
           ,
           
             Musculus
          
           on
           
             Iohn
          
           12.
           31.
           well
           observes
           ,
           
             non
             est
             i●le
             (
             viz.
             Satan
             )
             Princeps
             mundi
             legitimus
             ,
             sed
             per
             rapinam
             .
             Paul
          
           called
           the
           Devills
           Principalities
           and
           power
           ,
           
             Eph.
          
           6.
           12.
           yet
           none
           will
           be
           so
           shamelesse
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Paul
          
           thought
           this
           their
           Rule
           ,
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           of
           right
           belonged
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           is
           meerly
           usurped
           and
           intruded
           into
           .
           See
           Annot.
           on
           the
           Bible
           on
           
             Ephes.
          
           6.
           12.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Titles
           are
           not
           alwaies
           approbative
           ,
           but
           distinctive
           ;
           my
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           giving
           of
           Titles
           to
           persons
           or
           things
           argues
           not
           ones
           approving
           of
           a
           just
           right
           to
           those
           Titles
           ,
           but
           seems
           meerly
           to
           distinguish
           those
           persons
           or
           things
           from
           others
           that
           are
           called
           by
           other
           names
           or
           Titles
           ;
           as
           I
           call
           them
           at
           Whitehall
           a
           Councell
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           a
           Councell
           of
           Warre
           ,
           I
           call
           those
           at
           
             Westminster
          
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Titles
           are
           giving
           to
           things
           or
           persons
           sometimes
           meerly
           by
           allusion
           ,
           not
           approbation
           ,
           as
           in
           Scripture
           phrase
           sin
           is
           said
           to
           reigne
           ,
           and
           the
           Devils
           are
           said
           to
           rule
           ,
           not
           that
           either
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           hath
           an
           approved
           right
           to
           rule
           over
           man
           ,
           as
           a
           lawfull
           Prince
           hath
           to
           rule
           over
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           said
           to
           reign
           or
           rule
           by
           way
           of
           allusion
           to
           the
           reign
           of
           Princes
           in
           their
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Titles
           may
           be
           given
           without
           sin
           to
           persons
           or
           things
           ,
           though
           of
           right
           they
           belong
           not
           to
           them
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           generally
           received
           or
           mentioned
           by
           such
           titles
           by
           the
           people
           where
           I
           live
           .
           About
           names
           and
           titles
           much
           indulgence
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           common
           usages
           and
           customes
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           I
           may
           call
           things
           or
           persons
           by
           such
           names
           or
           titles
           as
           I
           know
           belongs
           not
           of
           right
           unto
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           ordinarily
           knowne
           ,
           and
           generally
           received
           by
           such
           names
           and
           titles
           .
           I
           could
           give
           manifold
           instances
           out
           of
           Scripture
           to
           prove
           this
           ;
           
             David
          
           called
           
             Abs●lom
          
           King
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           thought
           him
           so
           of
           right
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           was
           commonly
           known
           and
           generally
           received
           by
           that
           title
           among
           the
           people
           .
           So
           
             Herod
          
           was
           called
           by
           the
           Evangelist
           King
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           Jews
           generally
           call
           him
           by
           that
           title
           ,
           yet
           none
           but
           that
           sect
           or
           sort
           of
           people
           called
           the
           Herodians
           did
           owne
           it
           as
           
             Herods
          
           right
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           called
           because
           they
           pleaded
           for
           
             Herod
          
           to
           be
           the
           lawfull
           King
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           which
           the
           Pharises
           and
           others
           withstood
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           one
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Nation
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           
             Deut
          
           17.
           15.
           
           Yet
           all
           the
           Iews
           called
           
             Herod
          
           King
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           their
           lawfull
           King
           ;
           t
           is
           manifest
           giving
           of
           titles
           are
           but
           titular
           acknowledgments
           and
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           names
           may
           without
           sin
           be
           given
           to
           places
           and
           things
           (
           which
           belong
           not
           to
           them
           )
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           they
           may
           not
           be
           given
           to
           persons
           .
           There
           are
           names
           and
           titles
           given
           to
           many
           places
           both
           upon
           superstitious
           and
           idolatrous
           grounds
           ,
           yet
           may
           without
           sin
           be
           used
           (
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           the
           first
           imposers
           )
           when
           those
           places
           are
           so
           called
           and
           commonly
           knowne
           by
           such
           names
           .
           
             Luke
          
           that
           writ
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           calls
           a
           place
           in
           
             Athens
             ,
             Mars-hill
          
           (
           as
           it
           was
           commonly
           
           called
           )
           and
           this
           he
           might
           do
           without
           sin
           ,
           though
           this
           name
           was
           originally
           imposed
           on
           that
           place
           in
           honour
           of
           
             Mars
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           calls
           the
           place
           as
           it
           was
           commonly
           called
           ,
           though
           called
           so
           upon
           an
           Idolatrous
           ground
           .
           
             Acts
          
           17.
           22.
           
           So
           for
           T●ings
           also
           we
           may
           without
           sin
           call
           them
           by
           those
           names
           which
           others
           give
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           deal
           superstitiously
           or
           sinfully
           in
           the
           first
           imposition
           of
           such
           names
           .
           Thus
           
             Paul
          
           mentions
           a
           ship
           of
           
             Alexandria
          
           whose
           signe
           was
           
             Cast●r
          
           and
           
             Pollux
             ,
          
           names
           originally
           imposed
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           upon
           an
           idolatrous
           ground
           ,
           yet
           being
           generally
           received
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           calls
           the
           ship
           after
           this
           name
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           (
           as
           to
           my
           life
           )
           for
           me
           to
           Petition
           them
           ,
           I
           being
           condemned
           to
           dye
           ;
           t
           is
           true
           for
           a
           trivial
           ,
           or
           ordinary
           occasion
           I
           should
           never
           Petition
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           case
           I
           might
           lawfully
           do
           it
           ;
           
             David
          
           in
           a
           case
           of
           extreme
           necessity
           did
           eat
           the
           Shew-bread
           ,
           which
           in
           an
           ordinary
           case
           he
           might
           not
           do
           .
           T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           
             Cato
          
           would
           not
           Petition
           
             Caesar
          
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           had
           rather
           dye
           than
           Petition
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           conceive
           was
           rather
           out
           of
           some
           animosity
           or
           height
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           petty
           discontent
           ,
           than
           out
           of
           a
           rectified
           judgment
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           I
           am
           fully
           satisfied
           that
           I
           have
           not
           sinned
           in
           giving
           them
           their
           assumed
           Titles
           ;
           Names
           and
           Titles
           do
           not
           determine
           rights
           ,
           
             conveniunt
             rebus
             nemina
             saepe
             suis
             ,
          
           it
           is
           true
           sometimes
           ,
           but
           not
           alwayes
           :
        
         
           8.
           
           Titles
           men
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           are
           generally
           given
           by
           others
           ,
           may
           be
           given
           them
           by
           me
           without
           sin
           ,
           or
           without
           owning
           a
           right
           to
           those
           titles
           ;
           this
           I
           may
           make
           appear
           by
           sundry
           late
           instances
           ;
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eighth
           had
           this
           title
           given
           him
           ,
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           had
           no
           right
           to
           this
           title
           ;
           for
           he
           defended
           only
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ;
           he
           opposed
           the
           Faith
           rather
           than
           defended
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           reason
           why
           the
           Pope
           gave
           him
           this
           title
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
          
           was
           because
           he
           opposed
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           and
           wrote
           against
           him
           ;
           yet
           none
           scrupled
           to
           call
           him
           and
           the
           succeeding
           Kings
           of
           
             England
          
           the
           
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Faith
             .
          
           So
           the
           King
           of
           
             Spaine
          
           is
           called
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           no
           true
           right
           to
           this
           title
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Catholick
           or
           universall
           Monarch
           ,
           yet
           our
           new
           State
           have
           lately
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Spaine
          
           under
           this
           title
           ,
           
             The
             Catholick
             King
             ;
          
           so
           the
           King
           of
           
             France
          
           is
           call'd
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ;
           so
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Bavaria
          
           having
           by
           arms
           ejected
           the
           
             Palsgrave
          
           writes
           himselfe
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           of
           the
           
             Rhine
             ,
          
           so
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
          
           takes
           this
           title
           to
           himselfe
           
             King
             of
             Sweden
             ,
          
           yet
           hath
           no
           right
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           yet
           none
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           of
           scrupled
           to
           give
           these
           titles
           to
           them
           ,
           considering
           that
           titles
           do
           not
           determine
           rights
           ,
           and
           considering
           also
           ,
           that
           no
           addresses
           to
           them
           will
           be
           received
           by
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           titles
           they
           assume
           to
           themselves
           be
           given
           them
           by
           those
           who
           make
           applications
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           spoken
           to
           justifie
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           the
           titles
           of
           my
           Petitions
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           justifie
           the
           matter
           of
           my
           Petitions
           .
           Before
           I
           speak
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           my
           Petitions
           positively
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           a
           word
           declare
           negatively
           what
           was
           not
           the
           matter
           of
           my
           Petitions
           ,
           as
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           did
           not
           promise
           to
           act
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           promoting
           and
           maintaining
           this
           present
           Government
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           equivalent
           to
           taking
           the
           engagement
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           did
           not
           promise
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           present
           power
           to
           oppose
           the
           Scotish
           Army
           though
           I
           was
           often
           sollicited
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           did
           not
           declare
           that
           for
           which
           I
           was
           condemned
           was
           a
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           the
           sam●
           mind
           I
           was
           when
           at
           the
           High
           Court
           after
           I
           had
           my
           sentence
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           Though
           they
           Condemned
           me
           ,
           yet
           God
           and
           my
           owne
           Conscience
           did
           not
           Condemne
           me
           ,
           they
           Condemned
           me
           for
           Treason
           ,
           yet
           my
           Conscience
           
           did
           not
           tell
           me
           that
           it
           was
           a
           sinne
           against
           God
           which
           they
           counted
           Treason
           .
        
         
           
             I
             confessed
             it
             was
             a
             transgression
             of
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             but
             no
             transgression
             of
             any
             command
             of
             God
             .
             In
             my
             first
             Petition
             I
             have
             these
             words
             ,
          
           That
           I
           lay
           my
           mouth
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           hope
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           pardon
           his
           manifold
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Honours
           will
           passe
           by
           his
           offences
           contrary
           to
           your
           Lawes
           .
           
             In
             my
             second
             Petition
             I
             have
             these
             words
             ,
          
           through
           unadvisednesse
           and
           weaknesse
           he
           is
           fallen
           under
           your
           sad
           and
           heavy
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           hath
           offended
           against
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Common-wealth
           .
           
             In
             my
             third
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             sinne
             at
             all
             .
             In
             my
             fourth
             Petition
             there
             is
             this
             passage
             ,
          
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           melteth
           the
           heart
           of
           your
           Petitioner
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           (
           after
           a
           more
           narrow
           search
           of
           his
           heart
           and
           wayes
           )
           more
           deeply
           sensible
           than
           ever
           of
           his
           sinne
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           more
           sorrowfull
           for
           his
           crimes
           and
           offences
           against
           the
           Parliament
           in
           his
           late
           and
           great
           miscarriages
           .
           
             In
             all
             which
             passages
             I
             have
             not
             renounced
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             I
             suffer
             ,
             nor
             acknowledged
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             to
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             which
             I
             still
             maintaine
             as
             justifiable
             ,
             and
             can
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Happy
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             not
             himselfe
             in
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             alloweth
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           did
           not
           in
           my
           Petition
           justifie
           the
           acts
           upon
           which
           I
           was
           condemned
           to
           be
           righteous
           ;
           nor
           the
           Court
           to
           be
           legall
           :
           I
           do
           publickly
           protest
           against
           the
           former
           to
           be
           most
           unrighteous
           ,
           unmercifull
           ,
           and
           severe
           Lawes
           ,
           as
           
             Draco's
          
           written
           in
           blood
           ;
           and
           have
           before
           the
           High
           Court
           protested
           against
           the
           latter
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           a
           leagall
           Court
           of
           judicature
           to
           judge
           me
           for
           my
           life
           ,
           therefore
           I
           did
           earnestly
           plead
           it
           was
           my
           birthright
           to
           have
           a
           jury
           ,
           my
           duty
           to
           demand
           it
           ,
           though
           their
           pleasure
           to
           deny
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           did
           not
           absolutely
           justifie
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           High
           Court
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           patiently
           undergoe
           the
           sentence
           than
           absolutely
           to
           justifie
           it
           ;
           I
           must
           confesse
           through
           advice
           of
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           earnest
           solicitatious
           of
           friends
           ,
           I
           did
           in
           my
           last
           Petition
           ,
           after
           a
           sort
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sence
           say
           the
           Sentence
           was
           just
           (
           in
           what
           sence
           I
           shall
           by
           and
           by
           shew
           )
           My
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             He
             humbly
             acknowledgeth
             he
             hath
             so
             highly
             violated
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             that
             thereby
             he
             hath
             rendred
             himselfe
             guilty
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             justly
             past
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Iustice
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           first
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           justifie
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           nor
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           the
           Legality
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           nor
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ;
           There
           did
           not
           any
           two
           Witnesses
           evidence
           any
           one
           fact
           against
           me
           that
           was
           treason
           by
           their
           new
           Acts
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           Members
           of
           the
           High
           Court
           have
           confest
           unto
           me
           .
        
         
           Having
           spoken
           Negatively
           what
           was
           not
           the
           matter
           of
           my
           Petitions
           ,
           I
           now
           come
           to
           speake
           positively
           what
           was
           the
           matter
           of
           my
           Petitions
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           said
           or
           done
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           my
           former
           principles
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           of
           my
           Petitions
           containes
           three
           parts
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           Narratory
           part
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           the
           Promissory
           part
           ,
           thirdly
           the
           Petitionary
           part
           ;
           At
           the
           last
           none
           can
           be
           offended
           ,
           (
           unlesse
           such
           as
           thirsted
           after
           my
           blood
           )
           in
           that
           I
           did
           but
           begge
           a
           grant
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           bee
           rescued
           from
           going
           downe
           into
           the
           Grave
           .
           None
           can
           justly
           blame
           mee
           for
           begging
           my
           life
           from
           any
           who
           have
           my
           life
           in
           the
           power
           of
           their
           hands
           ;
           I
           neede
           not
           speak
           to
           that
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           two
           former
           parts
           of
           my
           Petitions
           (
           
             viz.
          
           the
           narratory
           and
           promissory
           
           parts
           )
           require
           more
           to
           be
           spoken
           concerning
           them
           .
        
         
           
             As
             touching
             the
             Narratory
             part
             ,
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             Petition
             ,
             the
             narratory
             part
             runs
             thus
             .
          
           Most
           humbly
           sheweth
           ,
           Your
           Petitioner
           having
           received
           the
           sentence
           of
           Death
           by
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           is
           preparing
           himself
           in
           all
           humility
           ,
           and
           serious
           submission
           to
           drink
           that
           bitter
           cup
           ,
           the
           terrour
           whereof
           ,
           though
           much
           abated
           through
           the
           pardoning
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           sprinkling
           ,
           yet
           your
           Petitioner
           ,
           being
           brought
           down
           to
           the
           dust
           of
           Death
           ,
           desires
           to
           see
           the
           righteous
           Lord
           in
           this
           Sentence
           ;
           acknowledging
           it
           to
           be
           just
           with
           the
           the
           most
           High
           to
           cut
           him
           off
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           dayes
           ,
           and
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           but
           desires
           to
           be
           deeply
           humbled
           under
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           lying
           low
           before
           the
           Lord
           and
           you
           ,
           putting
           his
           mouth
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           hope
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           pardon
           his
           manifold
           Iniquities
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Honours
           would
           passe
           by
           his
           offences
           ,
           done
           contrary
           to
           your
           Laws
           ,
           which
           as
           he
           formerly
           did
           ,
           so
           still
           doth
           confesse
           renders
           him
           faulty
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           unfeignedly
           sorry
           ;
           your
           Petitioner
           goeth
           not
           about
           to
           plead
           excuse
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           humble
           submission
           prostrates
           himself
           at
           your
           feet
           ,
           acknowledging
           he
           hath
           offended
           against
           the
           acts
           of
           this
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           thereby
           is
           fallen
           under
           your
           sore
           displeasure
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           very
           deeply
           sensible
           and
           sorrowfull
           also
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           the
           narratory
           part
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           offends
           no
           sober
           minde
           ,
           nor
           Christian
           ear
           ,
           it
           offends
           some
           I
           have
           said
           no
           more
           ,
           it
           offends
           none
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           that
           I
           have
           said
           so
           much
           .
           I
           desire
           to
           give
           you
           a
           few
           things
           to
           observe
           out
           of
           these
           words
           in
           my
           first
           Petition
           .
           1.
           
           I
           said
           ,
           
             I
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             righteous
             Lord
             in
             this
             Sentence
             .
          
           I
           doe
           acknowledge
           God
           to
           be
           righteous
           (
           what
           ever
           men
           are
           )
           in
           all
           that
           is
           brought
           upon
           me
           ,
           he
           is
           righteous
           should
           a
           worse
           Sentence
           than
           Death
           passe
           upon
           me
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             I
             do
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             just
             with
             the
             most
             High
             to
             cut
             me
             off
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             my
             dayes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             my
             Ministery
             .
          
           I
           doe
           not
           say
           it
           is
           just
           with
           men
           ,
           they
           shall
           answer
           for
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           just
           in
           mens
           injustice
           ,
           and
           righteous
           in
           mens
           unrighteousnesse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           say
           in
           my
           Petition
           ,
           That
           
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             deeply
             humbled
             under
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             lying
             low
             before
             the
             Lord
             and
             you
             ,
             putting
             his
             mouth
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             if
             there
             may
             be
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             pardon
             his
             manifold
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             your
             Honours
             passe
             by
             his
             offence
             done
             contrary
             to
             your
             Laws
             ,
             which
             as
             formerly
             did
             ,
             so
             I
             doe
             still
             confesse
             renders
             me
             faulty
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             am
             unfeignedly
             sorry
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           I
           doe
           onely
           in
           the
           generall
           beg
           pardon
           for
           my
           manifold
           Iniquities
           ,
           without
           restraining
           it
           to
           this
           particular
           fact
           for
           which
           I
           am
           condemned
           .
           I
           am
           assured
           that
           what
           they
           count
           Sin
           is
           Duty
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           judge
           Treason
           is
           Loyalty
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           I
           beg
           their
           Honours
           to
           passe
           by
           my
           offences
           done
           contrary
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           intend
           it
           as
           if
           my
           offending
           against
           their
           Laws
           made
           me
           a
           transgressor
           against
           Gods
           Lawes
           ;
           no
           they
           are
           transgressors
           against
           Gods
           Law
           for
           making
           such
           Laws
           ,
           not
           I
           for
           breaking
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           used
           this
           passage
           [
           against
           your
           Lawes
           ]
           on
           purpose
           to
           distinguish
           their
           new
           Lawes
           from
           the
           Ancient
           and
           Fundamentall
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Nation
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           I
           am
           by
           their
           Laws
           rendered
           faulty
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           ,
           nor
           never
           did
           intend
           it
           as
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           respect
           their
           laws
           singly
           I
           am
           faulty
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           I
           confesse
           I
           have
           broken
           them
           ;
           yet
           as
           to
           God
           they
           are
           faulty
           in
           making
           them
           ,
           not
           I
           in
           breaking
           them
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           
             I
             am
             unfeignedly
             sorry
             that
             I
             have
             done
             it
             contrary
             to
             their
             Laws
             ,
          
           My
           meaning
           is
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           penalty
           their
           Lawes
           inflict
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Imprisonment
           and
           Death
           ,
           for
           this
           I
           am
           sorry
           ;
           As
           for
           Gods
           Law
           I
           desire
           to
           grieve
           more
           for
           the
           offence
           than
           the
           Punishment
           ,
           
           but
           as
           for
           their
           Laws
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           to
           doe
           so
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           
             I
             prostrate
             my selfe
             at
             your
             feet
             ,
             acknowledging
             I
             have
             offended
             against
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             thereby
             am
             fallen
             under
             your
             sore
             displeasure
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             am
             very
             deeply
             sensible
             and
             sorrowfull
             also
             ,
          
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           call
           their
           Laws
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Common-wealth
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           .
           2.
           
           By
           these
           words
           you
           may
           understand
           my
           intent
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Clause
           ,
           where
           I
           said
           I
           was
           sorry
           for
           my
           offences
           done
           contrary
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           these
           words
           explain
           those
           ,
           that
           my
           sorrow
           is
           that
           I
           have
           fallen
           under
           their
           sore
           displeasure
           (
           which
           I
           feel
           by
           Imprisonment
           and
           sentence
           of
           death
           )
           rather
           than
           transgressing
           their
           Acts
           ;
           I
           have
           more
           cause
           of
           grief
           that
           their
           Laws
           are
           not
           abolished
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           are
           broken
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           I
           have
           to
           say
           about
           the
           narratory
           part
           of
           the
           first
           Petition
           ,
           the
           narratory
           of
           my
           second
           Petition
           is
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           
             Most
             humbly
             sheweth
             ,
             That
             your
             Petitioner
             doth
             with
             all
             thankefulnesse
             acknowledge
             it
             a
             singular
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             speciall
             favour
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             a
             dore
             of
             hope
             is
             yet
             open
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             once
             more
             offered
             to
             prostrate
             himself
             at
             your
             feet
             for
             a
             grant
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             vouchsafe
             ,
             he
             shall
             accept
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             great
             grace
             and
             mercy
             .
             It
             is
             no
             little
             grief
             of
             heart
             to
             your
             Petitioner
             ,
             that
             through
             unadvisednesse
             and
             weaknesse
             he
             is
             fallen
             under
             your
             sad
             and
             heavy
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             hath
             offended
             against
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Commonwealth
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             unfeignedly
             sorrowfull
             ;
             And
             now
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             (
             to
             which
             he
             submits
             with
             all
             Christian
             meeknesse
             and
             humble
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             ●and
             therein
             )
             is
             in
             inevitable
             and
             suddon
             danger
             to
             lose
             his
             life
             ,
             without
             your
             mercifull
             interposition
             .
             And
             whereas
             there
             is
             surmise
             of
             a
             plot
             continued
             against
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             ,
             he
             doth
             protest
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             GOD
             ,
             the
             searcher
             of
             all
             hearts
             ,
             that
             he
             knoweth
             of
             no
             plot
             or
             designe
             against
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             nor
             it
             privy
             in
             the
             least
             to
             any
             preparations
             or
             intendments
             towards
             any
             intestine
             Insurrections
             ,
             or
             forreign
             Invasions
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Correspondency
             now
             held
             with
             any
             in
             ,
             or
             of
             the
          
           Scotish
           
             Nation
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             .
             He
             is
             not
             ignorant
             how
             much
             Malignants
             will
             triumph
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             without
             naturall
             affections
             to
             his
             dear
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             nor
             without
             real●
             desires
             of
             life
             to
             doe
             GOD
             and
             his
             Countrey
             service
             ,
             which
             are
             powerfull
             perswasives
             to
             him
             to
             doe
             what
             ever
             he
             can
             ,
             without
             wounding
             his
             Conscience
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           by
           using
           the
           word
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           own
           them
           as
           a
           reall
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           titular
           Parliament
           .
           2.
           
           When
           I
           mention
           unadvisednesse
           and
           weaknesse
           ,
           I
           understand
           it
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           management
           of
           such
           a
           businesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           was
           without
           that
           caution
           and
           care
           that
           became
           a
           businesse
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           .
           It
           was
           my
           unadvisednesse
           and
           weaknesse
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           I
           ever
           met
           with
           such
           persons
           who
           were
           some
           of
           them
           so
           false
           ,
           others
           so
           fearfull
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           so
           undiscreeet
           ,
           yea
           it
           was
           my
           unadvisednesse
           to
           meet
           with
           so
           many
           of
           them
           .
           3.
           
           When
           I
           say
           
             I
             am
             unfeignedly
             sorrowfull
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           singly
           for
           offending
           against
           their
           Laws
           ,
           but
           conjunctly
           ,
           because
           
             I
             am
             fallen
             under
             their
             sad
             and
             heavy
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             offended
             against
             their
             Lawes
             .
          
           This
           explains
           a
           like
           clause
           in
           my
           first
           Petition
           ,
           it
           implies
           I
           am
           sorrowfull
           for
           the
           penalty
           their
           Lawes
           inflict
           (
           
             viz.
          
           Imprisonment
           and
           Death
           )
           for
           therein
           I
           finde
           the
           sad
           effect
           of
           their
           heavy
           displeasure
           ,
           so
           that
           my
           sorrow
           is
           rather
           that
           I
           am
           a
           sufferer
           by
           their
           cruell
           Laws
           ,
           than
           that
           I
           am
           a
           breaker
           of
           them
           ;
           indeed
           as
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           unquestionable
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           a
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           sensible
           that
           he
           is
           a
           transgressor
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           is
           a
           sufferer
           :
           But
           a
           man
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           be
           so
           for
           transgressing
           their
           treasonable
           Lawes
           .
           4.
           
           Take
           notice
           ,
           
           I
           call
           their
           new
           Lawes
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Commonwealth
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           old
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           keep
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           Fear
           ,
           but
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           their
           Laws
           a
           man
           may
           forbear
           to
           break
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           Fear
           ,
           or
           in
           Prudence
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           .
           5.
           
           When
           I
           speak
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           take
           notice
           I
           onely
           say
           ,
           That
           
             I
             submit
             to
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             high
             Court
             with
             all
             Christian
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             humble
             acknowledgment
             of
             Gods
             hand
             therein
             .
          
           Take
           notice
           I
           doe
           here
           submit
           to
           the
           sentence
           ,
           not
           justifie
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           doe
           acknowledge
           therein
           God
           to
           be
           righteous
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           righteous
           in
           the
           unrighteousness
           of
           men
           .
           I
           doe
           acknowledge
           Gods
           hand
           in
           this
           Sentence
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           though
           mans
           hand
           to
           be
           cruell
           .
           As
           for
           other
           passages
           in
           the
           narratory
           part
           there
           is
           nothing
           questionable
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           speak
           no
           more
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             narratory
             part
             of
             my
             third
             Petition
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           Most
           humbly
           sheweth
           ,
           That
           whereas
           there
           are
           but
           a
           few
           hours
           between
           your
           Petitioner
           and
           Death
           ,
           he
           is
           humbly
           bold
           ,
           before
           he
           breath
           out
           his
           Soul
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           breath
           out
           his
           request
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           making
           his
           last
           addresse
           to
           you
           ,
           humbly
           acknowledging
           he
           hath
           incurred
           your
           high
           displeasure
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           deeply
           sensible
           ,
           and
           violated
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Commonwealth
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           unfeignedly
           sorrowfull
           ,
           and
           now
           also
           submits
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           High-Court
           .
           
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             third
             Petition
             for
             the
             narratory
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             repetition
             of
             what
             was
             in
             the
             two
             former
             Petitions
             ,
             therefore
             what
             I
             have
             said
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             will
             suffice
             for
             this
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             naratory
             part
             of
             my
             fourth
             Petition
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           Sheweth
           ,
           That
           your
           Petitioner
           doth
           humbly
           adore
           the
           wonderfull
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           most
           thankfully
           acknowledge
           the
           great
           mercy
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           so
           seasonable
           and
           acceptable
           an
           Act
           of
           Grace
           ,
           to
           such
           an
           offending
           Suppliant
           ,
           that
           when
           there
           was
           but
           a
           step
           between
           him
           and
           death
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           his
           dayes
           being
           accomplished
           ,
           and
           he
           almost
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           living
           ,
           then
           you
           mercifully
           interposed
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           his
           life
           for
           a
           moneth
           longer
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           him
           as
           a
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           the
           Consideration
           whereof
           ,
           melteth
           the
           heart
           of
           your
           Petitioner
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           ,
           after
           a
           more
           narrow
           search
           into
           his
           heart
           and
           wayes
           ,
           more
           deeply
           sensible
           than
           ever
           of
           his
           sinne
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           more
           sorrowfull
           for
           his
           high
           crimes
           and
           offences
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           his
           late
           and
           great
           miscarriages
           .
           He
           humbly
           acknowledgeth
           he
           hath
           so
           highly
           violated
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Commonwealth
           ,
           as
           that
           thereby
           he
           hath
           rendred
           himself
           guilty
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           justly
           past
           upon
           him
           by
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Justice
           .
           He
           doth
           also
           herewith
           humbly
           offer
           to
           your
           Honours
           a
           free
           and
           full
           Narrative
           under
           his
           hand
           of
           the
           whole
           designe
           to
           the
           best
           of
           his
           remembrance
           ,
           which
           he
           leaveth
           to
           your
           grave
           wisdomes
           and
           favourable
           interpretations
           .
           
             This
             would
             require
             a
             more
             large
             vindication
             than
             the
             former
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             following
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           doe
           in
           the
           same
           sence
           call
           them
           a
           Parliament
           in
           this
           Petition
           as
           I
           did
           in
           the
           former
           ;
           I
           know
           that
           the
           giving
           them
           the
           name
           Parliament
           (
           without
           engaging
           to
           them
           )
           is
           but
           a
           titular
           ,
           not
           a
           reall
           acknowledgement
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           titles
           of
           my
           Petitions
           I
           call
           them
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           call
           them
           (
           nor
           doe
           I
           beleeve
           them
           to
           be
           )
           the
           Kingdomes
           Parliament
           .
           I
           have
           observed
           the
           name
           Parliament
           hath
           bin
           three
           different
           wayes
           applied
           :
           The
           Juncto
           of
           
             Oxford
          
           was
           called
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           only
           the
           Kings
           Parliament
           :
           The
           Members
           now
           sitting
           at
           
             Westminster
          
           are
           called
           a
           Parliament
           also
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           the
           Parliament
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           who
           stand
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Kingdomes
           Government
           :
           The
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           assembled
           at
           
             Westminster
          
           
           were
           called
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           were
           and
           are
           the
           Kingdomes
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           preserve
           whose
           Privileges
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Nation
           are
           under
           so
           many
           Oaths
           and
           Covenants
           .
           I
           call
           them
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           Kingdomes
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           saying
           
             I
             am
             an
             offending
             Suppliant
             ,
          
           my
           meaning
           is
           only
           that
           I
           have
           offended
           them
           whose
           new
           Laws
           I
           confesse
           I
           have
           broken
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           saying
           ,
           
             the
             Consideration
             whereof
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           my
           life
           is
           given
           me
           for
           a
           moneth
           longer
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           a
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           )
           
             melteth
             my
             heart
          
           I
           doe
           confesse
           ,
           sence
           of
           their
           kindnesse
           doth
           more
           gaine
           upon
           me
           than
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           ;
           what
           I
           writ
           to
           Mr.
           
             Scot
             ,
          
           I
           still
           affirm
           ,
           
             Their
             displeasure
             might
             have
             broken
             my
             bo●es
             ,
             but
             their
             mercy
             hath
             broken
             my
             heart
             .
          
           I
           confesse
           it
           hath
           done
           so
           :
           This
           favour
           hath
           much
           won
           my
           heart
           towards
           them
           in
           love
           and
           thankfulness
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Gentlemen
           (
           who
           had
           my
           life
           in
           their
           hands
           )
           but
           not
           so
           as
           to
           comply
           with
           them
           in
           a
           State-interest
           ,
           to
           promote
           and
           maintain
           their
           present
           Government
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           saying
           
             I
             am
             more
             deeply
             sensible
             ,
             than
             ever
             ,
             of
             my
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
          
           I
           blesse
           God
           I
           am
           so
           ,
           my
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           of
           Death
           past
           upon
           me
           ,
           hath
           made
           me
           to
           search
           more
           narrowly
           into
           my
           heart
           and
           wayes
           ,
           and
           caused
           me
           to
           see
           my
           sinfulnesse
           ,
           unserviceablenesse
           ,
           and
           unprofitablenesse
           in
           the
           Lords
           vineyard
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           may
           justly
           cut
           me
           off
           as
           a
           withered
           branch
           ,
           and
           lay
           me
           aside
           as
           a
           uselesse
           vessell
           ,
           wherein
           he
           will
           take
           no
           pleasure
           .
           It
           would
           be
           a
           sottish
           stupidity
           in
           me
           ,
           should
           not
           all
           these
           sharp
           and
           bitter
           afflictions
           make
           me
           more
           sensible
           of
           my
           sin
           against
           God
           ;
           nor
           dare
           I
           excuse
           my self
           to
           be
           withont
           sin
           in
           my
           late
           actings
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           management
           thereof
           ,
           being
           too
           open
           and
           indiscreet
           ,
           and
           too
           credulous
           of
           men
           ;
           these
           ,
           and
           other
           infirmities
           did
           cleave
           to
           these
           actings
           ,
           as
           there
           doth
           failings
           cleave
           to
           the
           works
           of
           my
           calling
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           my
           duties
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           never
           thought
           the
           facts
           I
           have
           done
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           to
           be
           sinfull
           ,
           but
           lawfull
           .
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           it
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           to
           desire
           in
           my
           prayers
           to
           God
           as
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           an
           Agreement
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Scots
           ,
           upon
           the
           interest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           terms
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           present
           when
           Letters
           were
           read
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           sent
           from
           or
           to
           the
           honest
           Covenanting
           party
           in
           
             Scotland
             ;
          
           nor
           can
           I
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           to
           move
           for
           money
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           Major
           Generall
           
             Massey
             ,
          
           (
           who
           had
           been
           so
           usefull
           for
           ,
           and
           instrumentall
           in
           the
           good
           of
           this
           Nation
           )
           and
           that
           not
           for
           a
           military
           use
           (
           that
           was
           disclaimed
           by
           me
           )
           but
           namely
           for
           a
           supply
           of
           his
           personall
           necessities
           .
           I
           know
           no
           sin
           in
           this
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           all
           that
           was
           proved
           against
           me
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           am
           condemned
           to
           dye
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           I
           say
           
             I
             am
             sorrowfull
             for
             my
             high
             crimes
             and
             offences
             against
             the
             Parliament
             in
             my
             late
             and
             great
             miscarriages
             .
          
           I
           desire
           three
           things
           may
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           reason
           why
           I
           call
           my
           late
           actings
           high
           Crimes
           and
           offences
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           the
           very
           words
           of
           my
           Charge
           .
           I
           was
           charged
           with
           High
           Treason
           ,
           and
           other
           high
           Crimes
           and
           offences
           .
           To
           the
           first
           I
           still
           pleaded
           
             Not
             Guilty
             ,
          
           the
           second
           I
           confest
           before
           the
           High-Court
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           guilty
           of
           those
           things
           which
           their
           Laws
           counted
           high
           Crimes
           and
           offences
           ,
           in
           concealing
           what
           my
           accusers
           had
           done
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           doe
           in
           these
           words
           mention
           the
           object
           of
           these
           high
           Crimes
           and
           offences
           ,
           not
           against
           God
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Parliament
           (
           so
           called
           for
           distinctions
           sake
           )
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           call
           my
           late
           actings
           great
           miscarriages
           (
           not
           sins
           )
           because
           I
           did
           miscarry
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           managemement
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           the
           desired
           issue
           and
           event
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           healing
           of
           breaches
           ,
           and
           composing
           of
           differences
           among
           the
           godly
           in
           both
           the
           Nations
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           In
           saying
           
             I
             have
             highly
             violated
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             ,
          
           I
           call
           them
           thus
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           old
           and
           fundamentall
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Kingdom●
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           broken
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           In
           saying
           I
           have
           
             by
             the
             high
             violation
             of
             their
             Lawes
             rendred
             my selfe
             guilty
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             Death
             justly
             past
             upon
             me
             by
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Iustice
             ,
          
           I
           would
           be
           rightly
           understood
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           wrested
           beyond
           ,
           or
           contrary
           ,
           to
           my
           intendment
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           fully
           apprehend
           what
           I
           ayme
           at
           in
           this
           expression
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           would
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           few
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           I
           do
           not
           say
           I
           am
           proved
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           rendred
           my selfe
           guilty
           ,
           &c.
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           proved
           ,
           yet
           I
           confesse
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           those
           things
           (
           contrary
           to
           their
           late
           Acts
           )
           which
           are
           punishable
           with
           death
           by
           their
           cruell
           Lawes
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           the
           Reader
           marke
           my
           words
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           place
           my
           guiltinesse
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           upon
           the
           things
           proved
           against
           me
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           things
           done
           by
           me
           .
           And
           when
           I
           say
           
             The
             sentence
             of
             death
             is
             justly
             past
             upon
             me
             by
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Iustice
             ,
          
           I
           do
           not
           place
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           sentence
           on
           the
           clearnesse
           or
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           proof
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           was
           no
           treasonable
           fact
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           proved
           against
           me
           by
           two
           Witnesses
           )
           but
           upon
           my
           violation
           of
           their
           Lawes
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           had
           done
           those
           things
           which
           are
           punishable
           (
           by
           their
           bloody
           Lawes
           )
           with
           death
           ;
           I
           did
           violate
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           upon
           my
           violation
           of
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           clearnesse
           of
           the
           evidence
           ,
           do
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           to
           be
           justly
           past
           upon
           ,
           by
           their
           bloody
           and
           tyrannicall
           Lawe
           ;
           :
           for
           although
           eight
           Witnesses
           came
           in
           against
           me
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           very
           deficient
           in
           their
           evidence
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           contradicted
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           agree
           among
           themselves
           ;
           sometimes
           a
           Witnesse
           contradicted
           himselfe
           ;
           none
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           proved
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           received
           Letter
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           writ
           Letter
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           collected
           ,
           gave
           or
           lent
           one
           peny
           of
           money
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           condemned
           to
           dye
           ;
           I
           confesse
           I
           did
           write
           two
           Letters
           ,
           and
           did
           give
           a
           small
           summe
           of
           money
           ,
           (
           not
           upon
           any
           Military
           accompt
           )
           both
           which
           facts
           are
           adjudged
           Treason
           by
           their
           new
           Acts
           ,
           in
           which
           regard
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           is
           justly
           past
           upon
           me
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           sence
           that
           I
           intended
           ,
           many
           friends
           who
           were
           with
           me
           in
           the
           Tower
           can
           beare
           Witnesse
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           a
           sence
           (
           though
           a
           rigid
           and
           forced
           sence
           )
           I
           must
           confesse
           ,
           the
           sentence
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           for
           although
           there
           was
           no
           single
           personall
           fact
           proved
           against
           me
           which
           made
           me
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           ;
           yet
           my
           facts
           being
           (
           they
           say
           )
           of
           a
           continued
           time
           ,
           and
           complicated
           nature
           ,
           I
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           they
           have
           by
           rigid
           collections
           ,
           and
           strained
           consequences
           ,
           hookt
           me
           within
           the
           generall
           clause
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           August
           the
           second
           1650.
           
           
             To
             abett
             ,
             countenance
             ,
             or
             incourage
             the
             Scotish
             Nation
             ,
             or
             the
             Forces
             adhering
             to
             them
             ,
          
           which
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           Treason
           .
           There
           was
           no
           Act
           but
           this
           could
           reach
           me
           ,
           and
           no
           particular
           clause
           in
           this
           Act
           but
           these
           generall
           words
           of
           abetting
           ,
           countenancing
           ,
           or
           incouraging
           the
           Scotish
           Nation
           ,
           or
           the
           Forces
           adhering
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           was
           condemned
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           I
           might
           in
           a
           sort
           be
           brought
           under
           some
           of
           these
           generall
           words
           ,
           if
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           High
           Court
           would
           put
           a
           harsh
           and
           rigid
           interpretation
           (
           as
           they
           have
           done
           )
           upon
           what
           was
           proved
           against
           me
           ;
           they
           might
           have
           put
           a
           more
           candid
           and
           faire
           interpretation
           upon
           what
           was
           proved
           against
           me
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           led
           more
           by
           Interest
           than
           by
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           saved
           their
           Oathes
           and
           my
           life
           too
           ;
           I
           believe
           some
           of
           them
           said
           in
           their
           Consciences
           at
           least
           ,
           we
           find
           no
           cause
           of
           death
           in
           this
           
           man
           ,
           but
           others
           mighty
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           to
           
             Pilate
             ,
          
           you
           are
           no
           friends
           to
           
             Caesar
             ,
          
           you
           are
           no
           friends
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           if
           you
           condemne
           not
           this
           man
           to
           dye
           .
           Others
           of
           them
           haply
           may
           through
           blindnesse
           and
           partiality
           be
           so
           bound
           up
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           
             Herod
          
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           cut
           off
           
             Iohn
             Baptist's
          
           head
           for
           his
           Oath
           sake
           ;
           so
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           sworne
           to
           execute
           justice
           upon
           all
           that
           came
           before
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           those
           Acts
           ,
           they
           by
           forced
           inferences
           ,
           and
           tortured
           collections
           ,
           bringing
           me
           under
           one
           clause
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           August
           2.
           1650.
           thought
           they
           were
           bound
           by
           their
           Oathes
           to
           condemn
           me
           ,
           so
           to
           avoid
           the
           appearance
           of
           perjury
           they
           commit
           murther
           ,
           as
           
             Herod
          
           did
           in
           cutting
           off
           
             Iohn
             Baptist's
          
           head
           ,
           pretending
           that
           he
           should
           break
           his
           Oath
           if
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           did
           not
           lose
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Though
           I
           should
           grant
           the
           sentence
           to
           be
           just
           according
           to
           their
           rigid
           inferences
           ,
           and
           strained
           and
           forced
           collections
           ,
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           by
           such
           (
           no
           nor
           yet
           by
           any
           )
           acknowledgment
           of
           mine
           ,
           absolutely
           justifie
           the
           sentence
           .
           To
           clear
           this
           in
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           take
           notice
           ,
           a
           sentence
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           just
           in
           a
           two-fold
           sence
           ,
           or
           consideration
           .
           First
           ,
           In
           an
           absolute
           sence
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           a
           respective
           or
           relative
           sence
           and
           Consideration
           .
           F●rst
           ,
           A
           sentence
           is
           then
           said
           to
           be
           just
           in
           an
           absolute
           sence
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           when
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           that
           no
           injustice
           can
           be
           charged
           upon
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           all
           those
           requisites
           ,
           and
           ingredients
           ,
           that
           are
           required
           to
           ,
           and
           are
           necessary
           for
           ,
           the
           making
           up
           such
           a
           sentence
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           chiefly
           these
           three
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Law
           or
           Lawes
           which
           are
           proceeded
           by
           ,
           be
           for
           the
           matter
           and
           substance
           of
           them
           consonant
           and
           agreeable
           ,
           at
           least
           unto
           generall
           rules
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministers
           of
           those
           Lawes
           be
           such
           who
           are
           Lawfully
           designed
           and
           deputed
           to
           the
           management
           
             and
             exercise
             of
          
           them
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           That
           in
           their
           sentence
           they
           walke
           by
           ,
           and
           proceed
           according
           to
           the
           substantiall
           rules
           and
           directions
           given
           them
           in
           those
           lawes
           ;
           and
           where
           these
           three
           things
           concurre
           to
           a
           sentence
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           just
           in
           an
           absolute
           consideration
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           misseth
           it
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           cannot
           truly
           and
           rightly
           bear
           the
           domination
           of
           such
           a
           sentence
           ;
           now
           that
           the
           sentence
           past
           upon
           me
           ,
           was
           a
           just
           sentence
           in
           this
           absolute
           consideration
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           never
           shall
           ,
           acknowledge
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           secondly
           ,
           A
           Sentence
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           just
           in
           a
           respective
           or
           relative
           consideration
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           reference
           to
           ,
           and
           respects
           those
           Lawes
           which
           are
           the
           rise
           and
           foundation
           of
           it
           :
           Now
           ,
           though
           a
           Sentence
           should
           misse
           it
           in
           the
           two
           first
           respects
           of
           a
           Sentence
           absolutely
           just
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           the
           Lawes
           proceeded
           by
           should
           be
           vitious
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           them
           Vsurpers
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           right
           nor
           title
           to
           the
           exercise
           ,
           either
           of
           those
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           if
           their
           proceedings
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Sentence
           being
           laid
           to
           the
           line
           ,
           and
           weighed
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           those
           Lawes
           ,
           shall
           be
           found
           in
           any
           sence
           (
           yea
           ,
           though
           a
           strained
           and
           forced
           sence
           )
           to
           be
           a
           sentence
           according
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           holds
           proportion
           with
           those
           Laws
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Clause
           or
           Clauses
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           sence
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           ,
           the
           Sentence
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           just
           not
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           reference
           and
           relation
           to
           those
           Lawes
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           Sentence
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           I
           understand
           it
           in
           this
           sence
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           according
           to
           their
           rigid
           and
           forced
           inferences
           from
           their
           unjust
           and
           cruell
           Lawes
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           demanded
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           reason
           that
           I
           refused
           formerly
           to
           mention
           a
           word
           about
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Sentence
           in
           any
           sence
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           do
           it
           ?
        
         
         
           
             Sol.
          
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           brief
           and
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           satisfactory
           account
           to
           both
           parts
           of
           this
           Question
           ;
           I
           shall
           first
           give
           you
           the
           reasons
           why
           I
           formerly
           refused
           to
           speake
           a
           word
           about
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           then
           give
           you
           reasons
           why
           I
           did
           speak
           something
           to
           it
           in
           my
           last
           Petition
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           why
           I
           formerly
           refused
           to
           mention
           a
           word
           (
           in
           my
           three
           first
           Petitions
           )
           about
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Lest
           I
           should
           harden
           the
           hearts
           of
           my
           unjust
           Judges
           ;
           they
           themselves
           confest
           mine
           was
           as
           intricate
           and
           dubitable
           ,
           a
           Case
           as
           ever
           came
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           finde
           by
           what
           Act
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           Clause
           in
           that
           Act
           I
           was
           found
           guilty
           ,
           therefore
           they
           spent
           more
           time
           about
           my
           tryall
           ,
           than
           about
           any
           Mans
           since
           their
           High-Court
           was
           established
           .
           I
           refused
           therefore
           to
           say
           that
           was
           Justice
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           say
           is
           Murder
           in
           the
           great
           day
           of
           their
           account
           ,
           and
           which
           themselves
           could
           hardly
           say
           was
           just
           ,
           untill
           by
           the
           subtill
           insinuations
           ,
           and
           rigid
           inferences
           and
           Collections
           of
           the
           Lawyers
           (
           of
           that
           Court
           )
           they
           hook't
           me
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           those
           generall
           words
           ,
           To
           abett
           ,
           countenance
           ,
           or
           encourage
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Lest
           I
           should
           injure
           my
           Godly
           Brethren
           who
           should
           be
           afterwards
           tryed
           .
           The
           most
           they
           proved
           against
           me
           by
           two
           Witnesses
           ,
           was
           prefence
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           Letters
           read
           :
           Now
           I
           thought
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           should
           I
           confesse
           the
           Sentence
           just
           ,
           I
           should
           pre-judge
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           ,
           say
           the
           Sentence
           would
           be
           just
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           me
           ;
           upon
           this
           ground
           I
           refused
           to
           say
           the
           Sentence
           was
           just
           ;
           but
           this
           reason
           is
           of
           no
           force
           now
           ,
           for
           all
           my
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           who
           were
           engaged
           in
           the
           same
           businesse
           ,
           they
           have
           either
           confest
           ,
           or
           intend
           to
           confesse
           against
           themselves
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           could
           not
           be
           informed
           (
           upon
           discourse
           with
           divers
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           High-Court
           )
           what
           personall
           fact
           of
           mine
           (
           proved
           against
           me
           )
           made
           me
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           by
           any
           publique
           Act
           of
           theirs
           ,
           nor
           could
           I
           understand
           by
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           proceed
           
             Secundum
             allegata
             ,
             &
             probata
             ,
          
           how
           they
           found
           me
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           ;
           all
           the
           refuge
           they
           had
           to
           run
           to
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           I
           was
           an
           abetter
           ,
           countenancer
           or
           encourager
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ,
           and
           forces
           adhering
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           Clause
           they
           sentenced
           me
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           I
           saw
           some
           of
           my
           Judges
           could
           give
           me
           no
           more
           satisfactory
           reasons
           of
           their
           Sentence
           ,
           it
           made
           me
           the
           more
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Lawes
           ;
           upon
           these
           grounds
           I
           forbore
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Sentence
           :
           in
           mentioning
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           use
           lightnesse
           ,
           or
           shew
           ficklenesse
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           did
           it
           was
           upon
           solemn
           and
           serious
           advice
           and
           consideration
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           why
           I
           did
           say
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           was
           justly
           past
           upon
           me
           ,
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           I
           knew
           I
           had
           done
           those
           things
           which
           their
           cruell
           Lawes
           punish
           with
           Death
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           write
           a
           Letter
           to
           
             Massey
             ,
          
           and
           gave
           a
           small
           sum
           of
           money
           to
           him
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           punished
           with
           death
           ;
           yet
           they
           proved
           neither
           of
           these
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           place
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           proof
           ,
           but
           upon
           my
           violation
           of
           their
           bloody
           Lawes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           had
           not
           so
           much
           hopes
           ,
           that
           saying
           in
           any
           sence
           the
           Sentence
           was
           just
           would
           formerly
           so
           much
           advantage
           me
           as
           now
           I
           have
           ,
           therefore
           would
           not
           give
           so
           likely
           an
           offence
           for
           so
           unlikely
           and
           uncertain
           an
           advantage
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           considered
           with
           my self
           ,
           that
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Court
           (
           whether
           just
           or
           unjust
           as
           to
           my
           acknowledgment
           )
           was
           but
           a
           nice
           controversie
           in
           Law
           ,
           not
           a
           clear
           Case
           of
           Conscience
           in
           Divinity
           .
           I
           did
           not
           refuse
           to
           say
           the
           Sentence
           was
           in
           any
           
           sence
           just
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           thought
           it
           were
           a
           sin
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           to
           say
           that
           by
           their
           Laws
           the
           Sentence
           was
           just
           ,
           I
           never
           loaded
           my
           Conscience
           with
           that
           ,
           but
           I
           forbore
           it
           out
           of
           Christian
           prudence
           ;
           I
           would
           not
           harden
           my
           Judges
           ,
           nor
           insnare
           my
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           last
           reason
           why
           I
           did
           say
           the
           Sentence
           was
           just
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           because
           my
           Judges
           did
           upon
           the
           evidence
           bring
           me
           under
           these
           generall
           and
           comprehensive
           words
           ,
           
             To
             abett
             ,
             countenance
             ,
             and
             encourage
             the
          
           Scotish
           
             Nation
             .
          
           These
           words
           are
           of
           such
           a
           latitude
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           bring
           me
           under
           them
           by
           forced
           inferences
           ,
           strained
           consequences
           ,
           and
           rigid
           interpretations
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           this
           sence
           (
           
             this
             rigid
             sence
          
           )
           the
           Sentence
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           just
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           my
           Judges
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           be
           troubled
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           sitting
           in
           so
           arbitrary
           ,
           illegall
           ,
           and
           tyrannicall
           a
           Court
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           judged
           me
           upon
           such
           incompetent
           ,
           insufficient
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           evidence
           .
           3.
           
           That
           they
           judged
           me
           to
           dye
           by
           such
           an
           Act
           ,
           they
           indeed
           are
           to
           be
           judged
           as
           Traytors
           who
           made
           the
           Act
           ,
           not
           I
           who
           broke
           it
           .
           4.
           
           For
           being
           such
           vassalls
           to
           those
           who
           Commissionate
           them
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           having
           offices
           ,
           or
           places
           of
           profit
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           are
           in
           fee
           with
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           are
           not
           competent
           persons
           to
           be
           judges
           of
           matters
           of
           Fact
           against
           any
           mans
           life
           ;
           indeed
           the
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Land
           are
           onely
           Judges
           of
           matters
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           in
           fee
           with
           the
           State
           ,
           may
           receive
           a
           yearly
           revenue
           ,
           but
           the
           Jury
           who
           judge
           of
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           in
           fee
           with
           the
           State
           ;
           therefore
           by
           Law
           the
           Prisoner
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           except
           against
           35
           if
           he
           see
           just
           cause
           ,
           either
           in
           that
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           regard
           .
           5.
           
           They
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           be
           troubled
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           could
           not
           prove
           one
           Treasonable
           fact
           against
           me
           by
           their
           new
           Laws
           ,
           either
           that
           I
           ever
           writ
           Letter
           ,
           or
           received
           or
           sent
           Letter
           ,
           or
           gave
           one
           penny
           of
           money
           ,
           when
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           could
           prove
           neither
           of
           these
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           judge
           me
           to
           dye
           upon
           such
           a
           
             quirk
          
           in
           the
           Act
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           harsh
           interpretations
           force
           my
           actings
           to
           come
           under
           those
           generall
           words
           ,
           
             abetting
             ,
             countenancing
             and
             encouraging
             ,
          
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Treason
           was
           never
           made
           by
           such
           generall
           words
           ,
           as
           
             abetting
             ,
             countenancing
             and
             encouraging
             ,
          
           in
           any
           State
           or
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           in
           ours
           by
           our
           Commonwealth-men
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           my
           Iudges
           have
           confest
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           such
           generall
           words
           found
           in
           any
           Law
           to
           make
           a
           man
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           :
           Ignorant
           men
           talk
           of
           the
           
             Norman
          
           slavery
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           such
           slavery
           in
           the
           world
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           dye
           upon
           such
           words
           as
           these
           ;
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           speaking
           well
           of
           a
           
             Scotch
          
           man
           may
           be
           judged
           abetting
           ,
           and
           looking
           lovingly
           on
           a
           
             Scotch
          
           man
           may
           be
           judged
           conntenancing
           ,
           and
           speaking
           comfortably
           to
           a
           Scotch
           man
           may
           be
           judged
           encouraging
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           a
           man
           speak
           well
           of
           ,
           or
           look
           lovingly
           on
           ,
           or
           speak
           comfortably
           to
           any
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ,
           he
           may
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           be
           brought
           under
           this
           unmercifull
           and
           cruell
           Act
           as
           well
           as
           I
           .
           Though
           I
           am
           not
           the
           first
           sentenced
           to
           death
           by
           the
           flew
           Acts
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           the
           first
           Man
           in
           
             England
          
           sentenced
           to
           dye
           by
           those
           generall
           words
           of
           
             abetting
             ,
             countenancing
             and
             encouraging
             ,
          
           which
           are
           not
           found
           in
           any
           ancient
           Laws
           or
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           Iury
           in
           
             England
          
           would
           have
           Condemned
           me
           upon
           ,
           as
           Lawyers
           have
           informed
           me
           .
           What
           will
           after-ages
           say
           of
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           justice
           is
           extremity
           of
           rigor
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           talent
           of
           unrighteousnesse
           to
           one
           dram
           of
           justice
           found
           in
           this
           sentence
           ?
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           ,
           that
           after
           my
           head
           is
           off
           my
           shoulders
           ,
           some
           of
           my
           Iudges
           will
           have
           terrif●ed
           &
           troubled
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           
             Herod
          
           had
           after
           he
           had
           cut
           off
           
             John
             Baptist's
          
           head
           ,
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           seen
           
             Johns
          
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           meerly
           the
           reflections
           of
           his
           naturall
           Conscience
           
           for
           his
           cruell
           murder
           of
           that
           innocent
           man
           :
           And
           I
           hope
           and
           beleeve
           I
           shall
           have
           more
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           in
           undergoing
           the
           sentence
           on
           a
           Block
           ,
           than
           they
           will
           have
           for
           inflicting
           the
           sentence
           when
           they
           come
           to
           lye
           upon
           their
           death-beds
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           lay
           not
           my
           blood
           to
           their
           charge
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           I
           have
           to
           say
           touching
           the
           Narratory
           part
           of
           my
           4
           Petitions
           .
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           justifie
           the
           second
           part
           of
           my
           Petitions
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Promissory
           part
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           declared
           nothing
           that
           is
           sinfull
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           so
           I
           have
           not
           promised
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           sinfull
           in
           the
           latter
           .
           Before
           I
           shall
           undretake
           to
           justifie
           what
           I
           have
           promised
           ,
           I
           shall
           premise
           a
           few
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           Had
           I
           been
           free
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           promised
           them
           nothing
           ,
           because
           I
           owe
           them
           nothing
           .
           2.
           
           I
           promise
           them
           onely
           Negatives
           ,
           which
           I
           may
           lawfully
           make
           to
           a
           company
           of
           High-way
           robbers
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           spare
           me
           life
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           their
           society
           would
           spill
           my
           blood
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           satisfie
           the
           world
           in
           what
           promises
           I
           have
           made
           ,
           I
           shall
           lay
           them
           down
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           my
           Petitions
           .
        
         
           In
           my
           first
           Petition
           I
           did
           onely
           promise
           ,
           That
           
             for
             the
             remainder
             of
             my
             dayes
             I
             would
             lead
             a
             peac●able
             and
             quiet
             life
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             my
             place
             and
             calling
             I
             would
             endeavour
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           The
           first
           part
           of
           this
           promise
           is
           my
           duty
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           a
           Christian
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Apostles
           prayer
           in
           1
           
             Tim.
             
          
           ●
           .
           2.
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           my
           practice
           .
           The
           second
           part
           of
           this
           promise
           is
           my
           duty
           as
           I
           am
           an
           Englishman
           ,
           
             to
             endeavour
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           where
           by
           Common-wealth
           I
           understand
           not
           this
           form
           of
           Government
           in
           opposition
           to
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           by
           Common-wealth
           ,
           I
           understand
           the
           whole
           Body
           or
           Community
           of
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           their
           peace
           and
           welfare
           as
           I
           am
           a
           native
           of
           this
           Nation
           .
        
         
           
             In
             my
             second
             Petition
             I
             promised
             only
             this
             ,
          
           To
           endeavour
           in
           my
           place
           and
           Calling
           the
           composing
           of
           differences
           among
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           preserving
           spirituall
           peace
           and
           love
           throughout
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           civill
           peace
           and
           welfare
           of
           this
           Common-wealth
           .
           
             And
             I
             further
             promised
             ,
          
           neither
           to
           plot
           ,
           contrive
           ,
           or
           designe
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           hurt
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           required
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           further
           security
           for
           performance
           thereof
           .
           
             In
             which
             words
             I
             promise
             four
             things
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             In
             my
             place
             and
             calling
             to
             compose
             differences
             among
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           It
           would
           be
           my
           sin
           to
           widen
           differences
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           duty
           to
           compose
           them
           .
           I
           would
           have
           Christ's
           Coat
           without
           rent
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           without
           spot
           .
           I
           can
           truly
           say
           for
           the
           breaches
           among
           the
           Godly
           I
           have
           had
           sad
           thoughts
           of
           heart
           ,
           the
           grief
           of
           my
           heart
           hath
           been
           for
           the
           Division
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           my
           soule
           ,
           for
           an
           Vnion
           ,
           and
           closure
           of
           the
           differences
           that
           are
           amongst
           us
           .
           Oh
           that
           my
           body
           could
           make
           up
           that
           breach
           ,
           I
           would
           cast
           it
           in
           ,
           or
           my
           blood
           soder
           the
           differences
           ,
           I
           would
           let
           it
           out
           with
           gladnesse
           ,
           for
           the
           attainment
           of
           so
           desired
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             To
             preserve
             spirituall
             peace
             and
             love
             throughout
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           It
           is
           my
           duty
           not
           only
           to
           endeavour
           to
           restore
           peace
           and
           love
           where
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           preserve
           it
           where
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             To
             preserve
             the
             civill
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           promise
           in
           the
           first
           Petition
           ;
           by
           Common-wealth
           I
           understand
           ,
           not
           a
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           or
           Community
           of
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Nation
           .
           I
           promise
           to
           seek
           their
           civill
           peace
           and
           Vnion
           .
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           the
           two
           first
           as
           I
           am
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           latter
           as
           I
           am
           an
           Englishman
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Neither
             to
             plot
             ,
             contrive
             ,
             or
             designe
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             required
             ,
             to
             put
             in
             further
             security
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           In
           which
           promise
           I
           doe
           not
           absolutely
           binde
           my self
           to
           doe
           nothing
           against
           this
           present
           Government
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           preach
           against
           their
           Vsurpations
           and
           Oppressions
           ,
           but
           I
           doe
           confine
           my
           promise
           to
           
             Not
             plotting
             ,
             contriving
             or
             designing
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           engage
           in
           any
           plot
           ,
           contrivement
           or
           designe
           against
           them
           who
           are
           in
           present
           power
           ,
           and
           this
           promise
           I
           had
           resolved
           to
           keep
           ,
           had
           they
           given
           me
           my
           life
           ,
           though
           I
           might
           have
           opportunity
           and
           secrecy
           to
           carry
           on
           such
           plot
           ,
           contrivement
           ,
           or
           designe
           against
           them
           .
           Such
           a
           Negative
           promise
           as
           this
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           case
           of
           extremity
           as
           I
           am
           now
           in
           ,
           I
           might
           lawfully
           make
           to
           a
           company
           of
           Theeves
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           their
           knife
           at
           my
           throat
           ,
           or
           their
           swords
           at
           my
           heart
           ,
           I
           may
           lawfully
           promise
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           neither
           plot
           ,
           contrive
           ,
           nor
           design
           to
           hurt
           them
           ,
           to
           way-lay
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           ;
           I
           promise
           no
           more
           to
           the
           present
           power
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           should
           make
           good
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           might
           not
           be
           believed
           ,
           I
           did
           offer
           security
           for
           the
           performance
           hereof
           ;
           Yet
           were
           I
           at
           liberty
           ,
           at
           my
           free
           choice
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           promise
           so
           much
           unto
           them
           ,
           nor
           would
           I
           advise
           others
           to
           engage
           themselves
           in
           the
           least
           unto
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           not
           offend
           me
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           in
           the
           condition
           I
           am
           in
           did
           promise
           so
           much
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           promise
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           In
           my
           third
           Petition
           
             I
             promised
             and
             offered
             further
             security
             ,
             neither
             to
             plot
             ,
             contrive
             or
             designe
             the
             subversion
             of
             this
             present
             Government
             ,
             accounting
             it
             as
             a
             brand
             of
             the
             highest
             ingratitude
             to
             imploy
             my
             life
             against
             you
             ,
             if
             I
             shall
             by
             an
             act
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             receive
             a
             new
             life
             from
             you
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           I
           beseech
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ,
           my
           promise
           is
           only
           Negative
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           positive
           promise
           to
           them
           of
           a
           concurrence
           with
           ,
           or
           acting
           for
           this
           present
           Government
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           same
           promise
           
             in
             terminis
          
           with
           that
           in
           the
           second
           Petition
           ,
           only
           there
           is
           an
           additionall
           clause
           here
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             I
             account
             it
             as
             a
             brand
             of
             the
             highest
             ingratitude
             ,
             to
             imploy
             my
             life
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             receive
             a
             new
             life
             from
             them
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           say
           I
           shall
           imploy
           my
           life
           for
           them
           if
           I
           should
           receive
           my
           life
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           dare
           not
           do
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           say
           I
           will
           not
           imploy
           my
           life
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           promise
           I
           would
           have
           kept
           ,
           had
           they
           given
           me
           my
           life
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           I
           had
           lived
           under
           their
           present
           Government
           .
        
         
           
             In
             my
             fourth
             petition
             I
             promised
             that
             I
             would
          
           neither
           plot
           ,
           contrive
           or
           designe
           ,
           any
           thing
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           but
           in
           my
           place
           and
           calling
           oppose
           any
           Malignant
           designs
           whatsoever
           ,
           (
           whether
           in
           this
           or
           the
           neighbour
           Nations
           ▪
           )
           that
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           this
           Common-wealth
           .
           
             And
             a
             while
             after
             I
             promised
             ,
          
           never
           to
           imploy
           that
           life
           against
           you
           ,
           I
           shall
           receive
           from
           you
           ,
           but
           bold
           it
           my
           duty
           to
           lay
           out
           my
           life
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           the
           peace
           and
           safety
           of
           this
           Commonwealth
           .
           
             I
             have
             promised
             four
             things
             in
             this
             Petition
             ,
             the
             lawfullnesse
             whereof
             (
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             )
             I
             shall
             sufficiently
             evince
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             I
             promised
             neither
             to
             plot
             ,
             contrive
             ,
             or
             designe
             any
             thing
             prejudjciall
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           
             in
             terminis
             ,
          
           with
           what
           is
           promised
           in
           my
           second
           and
           third
           Petitions
           .
           To
           vindicate
           which
           ,
           I
           refer
           my
           Reader
           to
           what
           I
           said
           there
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           promised
           
             In
             my
             place
             and
             calling
             to
             oppose
             any
             Malignant
             designes
             whatsoever
             (
             whether
             in
             this
             or
             the
             neighbour
             Nations
             )
             that
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           I
           hold
           my self
           still
           bound
           to
           oppose
           malignant
           designs
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           I
           did
           ,
           I
           still
           retaine
           as
           great
           a
           dislike
           of
           a
           Malignant
           interest
           as
           ever
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           When
           I
           mention
           Malignant
           designs
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           honest
           
             Scots
          
           undertakings
           ,
           in
           
           preserving
           their
           King
           ,
           Country
           ,
           Religion
           and
           all
           against
           the
           invaders
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Malignant
           designe
           ;
           farre
           be
           it
           from
           me
           I
           should
           once
           imagine
           it
           ;
           but
           by
           Malignant
           designs
           ,
           I
           mean
           such
           which
           the
           Covenant
           expresseth
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           brandeth
           them
           for
           Malignants
           ,
           Incendiaries
           ,
           and
           evill
           instruments
           ,
           who
           divide
           the
           King
           from
           his
           people
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           from
           another
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           Malignants
           which
           I
           did
           oppose
           ,
           and
           should
           oppose
           ,
           who
           did
           labour
           by
           Arms
           to
           force
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           this
           the
           Cavaleers
           would
           have
           done
           but
           could
           not
           ,
           but
           this
           the
           Army
           hath
           done
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           I
           shall
           oppose
           all
           designs
           that
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           that
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           body
           of
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Nation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           promised
           
             Never
             to
             implo●
             that
             life
             against
             you
             I
             should
             receive
             from
             you
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           
             in
             termin●s
             ,
          
           with
           that
           in
           my
           third
           Petition
           ;
           could
           they
           give
           me
           a
           thousand
           lives
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           imploy
           one
           for
           them
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           had
           given
           me
           my
           life
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           imploy
           that
           life
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           promised
           
             To
             lay
             out
             my selfe
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             peace
             and
             safety
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           That
           is
           not
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Community
           or
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           I
           thinke
           there
           is
           none
           that
           will
           question
           the
           lawfullnesse
           of
           this
           promise
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           seen
           to
           a
           tittle
           both
           the
           Narratory
           and
           Promissory
           part
           of
           all
           my
           Petitions
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           declared
           ,
           and
           promised
           ,
           nothing
           that
           will
           strengthen
           this
           Government
           ,
           that
           doth
           contradict
           my
           Principles
           ,
           wound
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           justly
           offend
           my
           Godly
           Brethren
           .
           I
           promise
           nothing
           in
           a
           way
           of
           active
           concurrence
           or
           complyance
           with
           their
           State
           Government
           ,
           neither
           to
           preach
           or
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           fight
           or
           act
           for
           them
           in
           the
           least
           .
           Thus
           I
           have
           justified
           the
           lawfullnesse
           of
           the
           titles
           of
           my
           Petitions
           ,
           &c.
           
           Also
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Narratory
           ,
           Promissory
           ,
           and
           Petitionary
           part
           of
           them
           .
           I
           now
           begin
           to
           justifie
           my
           practice
           ,
           in
           giving
           in
           a
           Narrative
           of
           the
           whole
           transaction
           .
           This
           I
           did
           not
           out
           of
           constraint
           ,
           but
           voluntarily
           .
           In
           my
           Narrative
           offence
           is
           taken
           at
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           I
           accuse
           my selfe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           I
           accuse
           others
           ,
           yet
           at
           first
           I
           did
           refuse
           to
           doe
           either
           .
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           clear
           and
           satisfactory
           answer
           ,
           to
           justifie
           what
           I
           have
           done
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           before
           I
           was
           condemned
           to
           dye
           I
           deemed
           it
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           to
           accuse
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           law
           of
           love
           to
           accuse
           my
           Brother
           ,
           therefore
           then
           would
           do
           neither
           .
           And
           I
           am
           still
           of
           this
           judgment
           ,
           before
           a
           man
           sees
           his
           accusers
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           and
           is
           convicted
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           have
           a
           man
           confesse
           a
           word
           in
           a
           case
           of
           that
           nature
           as
           mine
           is
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           case
           stands
           with
           me
           ,
           being
           a
           condemned
           man
           ,
           I
           conceive
           it
           is
           not
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           to
           confesse
           against
           my selfe
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Love
           to
           confesse
           against
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           are
           partakers
           with
           me
           in
           this
           businesse
           ;
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           To
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           my
           practice
           in
           giving
           in
           a
           Narrative
           of
           what
           I
           had
           done
           ;
           This
           is
           not
           forced
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           offered
           this
           from
           the
           begining
           (
           I
           mean
           since
           I
           was
           condemned
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           do
           it
           before
           )
           to
           let
           them
           know
           what
           I
           had
           done
           in
           this
           whole
           businesse
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           not
           be
           accepted
           unlesse
           I
           would
           name
           other
           men
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           then
           loath
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           ,
           upon
           further
           consideration
           ,
           I
           afterwards
           inclined
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           which
           induced
           me
           to
           give
           in
           a
           Narrative
           of
           what
           I
           my self
           had
           done
           (
           I
           being
           now
           a
           condemned
           man
           )
           are
           these
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           As
           self
           justification
           can
           do
           me
           no
           good
           ,
           so
           self
           accusation
           can
           do
           me
           no
           hurt
           ;
           before
           I
           was
           
             convicted
          
           I
           would
           not
           confesse
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           make
           me
           guilty
           of
           mine
           owne
           blood
           ,
           if
           out
           of
           my
           owne
           mouth
           they
           should
           condemn●
           me
           ;
           then
           confession
           might
           have
           been
           a
           prejudice
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           can
           be
           none
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           My
           acknowledgment
           may
           soften
           ,
           and
           sweeten
           ,
           the
           spirits
           of
           those
           toward
           me
           ,
           in
           whose
           hands
           my
           life
           is
           ,
           remove
           many
           prejudices
           out
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           obstinate
           or
           perverse
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           me
           deale
           with
           them
           with
           an
           ingenuous
           freedom
           ,
           and
           opennesse
           of
           heart
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           do
           it
           to
           take
           off
           jealousies
           .
           out
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           them
           who
           are
           in
           power
           ,
           who
           surmise
           plots
           and
           designes
           carrying
           on
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           suspect
           there
           is
           not
           a
           full
           discovery
           of
           this
           businesse
           ;
           upon
           this
           ground
           therefore
           I
           shall
           discover
           what
           I
           well
           remember
           ,
           and
           distinctly
           know
           in
           this
           businesse
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           the
           world
           should
           know
           the
           worst
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           acknowledge
           ,
           not
           only
           what
           is
           proved
           against
           me
           ,
           but
           those
           things
           none
           in
           the
           World
           could
           accuse
           me
           of
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           things
           as
           I
           need
           not
           ,
           I
           ought
           not
           be
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           I
           desired
           ,
           as
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           an
           agreement
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Scots
           ,
           upon
           the
           interest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           tearms
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           or
           that
           I
           relieved
           
             Massey
          
           with
           money
           ,
           not
           upon
           any
           Military
           accompt
           ▪
           but
           meerly
           as
           a
           supply
           for
           his
           personall
           necessities
           ,
           &c.
           these
           are
           things
           I
           am
           not
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           ,
           be
           ashamed
           of
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           If
           I
           should
           now
           conceale
           what
           I
           had
           do●●
           ,
           the
           World
           would
           thinke
           w●rse
           of
           it
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           
             and
             worse
             of
             me
             than
             I
             am
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           I
           intend
           upon
           the
           Scaffold
           to
           make
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           why
           may
           I
           not
           do
           it
           before
           ?
           I
           need
           not
           ,
           ought
           not
           ,
           be
           ashamed
           to
           justifie
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           upon
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           nothing
           either
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           or
           of
           this
           Nation
           for
           which
           I
           ought
           to
           dve
           ,
           although
           by
           their
           bloody
           Lawes
           ,
           they
           have
           condemned
           me
           to
           dye
           .
           These
           are
           the
           reasons
           why
           I
           have
           confest
           against
           my selfe
           .
           I
           am
           now
           to
           give
           reasons
           why
           I
           have
           in
           my
           Narrative
           confest
           against
           other
           men
           ,
           when
           before
           I
           did
           refuse
           to
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           also
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           brief
           yet
           satisfactory
           account
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           before
           I
           was
           condemned
           I
           would
           not
           accuse
           any
           man
           ,
           because
           then
           my
           testimony
           haply
           would
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           valid
           in
           Law
           against
           them
           ▪
           so
           that
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           lay
           downe
           my
           owne
           life
           than
           be
           instrumentall
           in
           taking
           away
           the
           life
           of
           another
           man
           .
           I
           might
           have
           had
           my
           owne
           life
           given
           me
           for
           a
           prey
           ,
           would
           I
           have
           but
           informed
           against
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           devoted
           their
           lives
           for
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           bloody
           rage
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           ●
           still
           withstood
           it
           .
           I
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           still
           am
           of
           this
           principle
           ,
           to
           judge
           it
           better
           to
           be
           a
           sufferer
           with
           the
           Brethren
           ▪
           than
           an
           accuser
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           
             especially
          
           when
           my
           accusation
           may
           turne
           in
           the
           least
           to
           their
           prejudice
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           which
           swayed
           with
           me
           to
           name
           other
           men
           in
           my
           Narrative
           ,
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           my
           Testimony
           (
           being
           a
           condemned
           man
           )
           is
           not
           valid
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           do
           them
           no
           harm
           ,
           as
           to
           Estate
           or
           Life
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           do
           name
           those
           persons
           only
           ,
           who
           are
           already
           discovered
           ,
           and
           certainly
           known
           to
           those
           in
           power
           ;
           should
           
             I
             goe
             about
             to
             vindicate
          
           them
           ,
           I
           should
           do
           them
           no
           good
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           do
           nominate
           them
           .
           I
           can
           do
           them
           no
           hurt
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Most
           of
           the
           persons
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           have
           given
           me
           their
           Consent
           that
           I
           should
           name
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           themselves
           being
           Judges
           ,
           they
           thought
           I
           could
           do
           them
           no
           injury
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Most
           of
           the
           persons
           I
           have
           named
           in
           my
           narrative
           ,
           have
           of
           their
           own
           accords
           confessed
           as
           much
           (
           if
           not
           more
           )
           than
           I
           have
           spoken
           concerning
           them
           ;
           yea
           before
           I
           have
           sent
           in
           my
           narrative
           (
           for
           I
           am
           one
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           my
           danger
           is
           the
           greatest
           )
           they
           have
           sent
           in
           theirs
           ,
           and
           confessed
           against
           themselves
           more
           than
           I
           have
           mentioned
           in
           my
           narrative
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           spoken
           as
           briefly
           as
           the
           matter
           would
           permit
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           Title
           and
           Matter
           of
           my
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           the
           giving
           in
           of
           my
           Narrative
           ;
           This
           I
           doe
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           give
           no
           offence
           either
           to
           Jew
           ,
           or
           Gentile
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           scandalous
           aspersions
           and
           slanderous
           reports
           cast
           upon
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           endeavour
           to
           satisfie
           the
           world
           about
           .
           I
           have
           publikely
           made
           3.
           solemne
           and
           true
           Protestations
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           first
           and
           last
           day
           of
           my
           appearing
           before
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           the
           truth
           wherof
           I
           still
           stand
           to
           maintaine
           ;
           it
           is
           bruited
           abroad
           ,
           that
           both
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           owne
           Confession
           I
           have
           contradicted
           my
           own
           Protestations
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           I
           did
           therefore
           in
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Tryall
           declare
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           my
           rejoycing
           ,
           that
           though
           8.
           
           Witnesses
           came
           in
           against
           me
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           did
           contradict
           or
           falsifie
           my
           3.
           
           Protestations
           ;
           I
           had
           rather
           dye
           ,
           than
           any
           should
           make
           my
           glorying
           voyd
           ,
           yea
           ,
           I
           had
           much
           rather
           be
           made
           a
           Sufferer
           than
           a
           Lyar
           .
           
             In
             going
          
           about
           to
           vindicate
           my self
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           made
           these
           Protestations
           ,
           because
           the
           Charge
           was
           so
           black
           and
           foule
           against
           me
           ,
           of
           corresponding
           with
           the
           
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             Iermin
             ,
          
           and
           
             Piercy
             ,
          
           of
           raising
           great
           sums
           of
           Money
           for
           the
           
             Scots
          
           to
           maintaine
           a
           War
           against
           this
           Nation
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           remove
           prejudices
           from
           the
           minds
           of
           my
           Judges
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           hearers
           then
           present
           ,
           I
           did
           make
           these
           three
           Protestations
           ,
           the
           truth
           whereof
           I
           stand
           now
           to
           justifie
           and
           seal
           with
           my
           blood
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             first
             Protestation
             I
             made
             before
             the
             High-Court
             was
             this
             ;
             viz.
          
           That
           I
           never
           writ
           any
           Letters
           either
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Scots
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           State
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           or
           to
           any
           particular
           person
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Warres
           between
           ENGLAND
           
             and
          
           SCOTLAND
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           This
           first
           Petition
           hath
           not
           been
           falsified
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           my
           accusers
           ,
           or
           my
           own
           Confession
           .
           None
           of
           the
           8.
           
           Witnesses
           did
           prove
           that
           I
           ever
           writ
           a
           Letter
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           I
           did
           write
           one
           to
           
             Massey
          
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           another
           to
           
             Bamfield
          
           in
           
             Holland
             ,
             yet
          
           my
           Protestation
           is
           not
           falsified
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           both
           of
           the
           
             English
             ,
          
           not
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ;
           though
           I
           did
           write
           to
           
             Massey
          
           who
           was
           in
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           not
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ;
           so
           my
           Protestation
           holds
           true
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             My
             second
             Protestation
             was
             this
             ,
          
           That
           I
           never
           received
           any
           Letters
           writ
           to
           me
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           King
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           on
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           or
           State
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           other
           particular
           person
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Warres
           between
           the
           two
           Nations
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           This
           Protestation
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           been
           contradicted
           by
           my
           own
           Confession
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           only
           Capt.
           
             Potter
          
           did
           swear
           ,
           That
           he
           received
           a
           Letter
           from
           Colonell
           
             Bamfield
          
           with
           a
           great
           
             L.
          
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           enclosed
           Letters
           from
           4
           
             Scotish
          
           Lords
           and
           from
           Mr.
           
             Bayly
          
           a
           
             Scotish
          
           Minister
           .
           He
           said
           in
           his
           Examinations
           :
           before
           the
           Committee
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           State
           ,
           That
           he
           conceived
           
           the
           Letter
           from
           
             Bamfield
          
           was
           writ
           to
           me
           ;
           but
           before
           the
           High-Court
           ,
           being
           on
           his
           Oath
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           say
           so
           ;
           nay
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           thought
           it
           was
           not
           writ
           to
           me
           ;
           nor
           can
           I
           imagine
           why
           Colonell
           
             Bamfield
          
           should
           write
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           had
           never
           heard
           from
           him
           ,
           or
           writ
           to
           him
           before
           ;
           nor
           did
           I
           ever
           see
           his
           face
           .
           But
           if
           
             Bomfields
          
           Letter
           with
           a
           great
           
             L.
          
           written
           on
           it
           ,
           had
           been
           writ
           to
           me
           ,
           yet
           my
           Protestation
           is
           not
           contradicted
           ,
           for
           
             Bamfield
          
           is
           an
           
             English
          
           man
           ,
           not
           a
           
             Scotch
          
           man
           :
           Now
           my
           Proteftation
           was
           ,
           That
           I
           received
           no
           Letters
           writ
           to
           me
           from
           any
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Nation
           ,
           since
           the
           Wars
           began
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Letters
           from
           the
           4
           
             Scotch
          
           Lords
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Bayly
          
           the
           
             Scotch
          
           Minister
           (
           which
           were
           enclosed
           in
           
             Bamfields
          
           Letter
           )
           had
           not
           a
           great
           
             L.
          
           written
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Bamfields
          
           Letter
           had
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           writ
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           had
           those
           Letters
           from
           the
           
             Scotch
          
           Lords
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Scotch
          
           Minister
           been
           written
           to
           me
           (
           which
           they
           were
           not
           )
           yet
           my
           Protestation
           is
           not
           falsified
           ,
           for
           Captain
           
             Potter
          
           received
           them
           ,
           opened
           them
           ,
           read
           them
           ,
           before
           he
           shewed
           them
           to
           me
           ,
           he
           kept
           them
           and
           carried
           them
           away
           ,
           as
           was
           confest
           in
           open
           Court
           ,
           but
           I
           did
           neither
           ,
           nor
           did
           I
           write
           an
           Answer
           to
           those
           Letters
           from
           the
           
             Scotch
          
           Lords
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Scotch
          
           Minister
           ;
           indeed
           I
           did
           write
           to
           
             Bamfield
          
           in
           
             Holland
             ,
          
           but
           he
           is
           of
           the
           
             English
             ,
          
           not
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           :
           so
           my
           Protestation
           not
           contradicted
           .
        
         
           My
           third
           Protestation
           was
           this
           ,
           
             That
             I
             never
             collected
             ,
             gave
             ,
             or
             lent
             ●ne
             penny
             of
             money
             to
             send
             into
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             or
             any
             foreign
             parts
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             Church
             ▪
             or
             State
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             or
             to
             any
             particular
             persons
             of
             the
          
           Scotish
           
             Nation
             ,
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Wars
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           As
           to
           these
           three
           particulars
           I
           have
           said
           it
           ,
           and
           doe
           say
           it
           againe
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           innocent
           as
           my
           harmlesse
           Child
           that
           is
           not
           3
           years
           old
           .
           This
           third
           Protestation
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           though
           I
           did
           send
           5
           l.
           to
           one
           
             Bamfi●ld
          
           in
           
             Holland
             ,
          
           and
           10
           l.
           to
           
             Massey
          
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           for
           they
           are
           of
           the
           
             English
             ,
          
           not
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           though
           I
           did
           give
           money
           to
           relieve
           poor
           
             Scotch
          
           men
           ,
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           others
           here
           in
           
             London
             ,
          
           yet
           this
           contradicts
           not
           my
           Protestation
           ,
           for
           therein
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           give
           money
           to
           send
           into
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           fo●eign
           parts
           ,
           to
           any
           persons
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ;
           but
           I
           did
           not
           say
           I
           did
           not
           give
           here
           in
           
             London
          
           to
           any
           person
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ,
           I
           did
           relieve
           many
           of
           the
           poor
           
             Scotch
          
           prisoners
           who
           were
           taken
           at
           
             Dunbar
          
           fight
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           
             Black-wall
             :
          
           Yet
           this
           doth
           not
           falsifie
           my
           Protestation
           ;
           though
           I
           did
           give
           money
           to
           poor
           
             Scotch
          
           men
           in
           
             London
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           sent
           none
           into
           
             Scotland
          
           to
           any
           
             Scotch
          
           person
           since
           the
           Wars
           began
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           first
           put
           pen
           to
           paper
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           look
           fo
           far
           back
           as
           the
           Tryall
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Tryall
           is
           so
           mis-represented
           ,
           and
           mis-reported
           in
           some
           Bookes
           in
           Print
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           lying
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Plea
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
          
           and
           because
           many
           black
           and
           hideous
           things
           are
           laid
           to
           my
           Charge
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           am
           not
           guilty
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           doe
           two
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           Lay
           down
           what
           none
           of
           the
           8.
           
           Witnesses
           did
           prove
           against
           me
           .
           2.
           
           Give
           a
           brief
           Extract
           of
           what
           they
           did
           prove
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           World
           may
           be
           satisfied
           upon
           what
           I
           was
           Condemned
           to
           dye
           .
        
         
           None
           of
           the
           8.
           
           Witnesses
           did
           prove
           in
           Court
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           I
           writ
           Letter
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Scots
             ,
          
           or
           Queen
           ,
           or
           
             Jermin
             ,
          
           or
           
             Piercy
             ,
          
           or
           to
           any
           other
           persons
           in
           foreign
           parts
           ,
           either
           in
           or
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ,
           since
           the
           Wars
           began
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           ever
           Letter
           was
           writ
           in
           my
           House
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           place
           else
           where
           I
           was
           present
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           directed
           ,
           ordered
           or
           perswaded
           any
           others
           to
           write
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           know
           of
           any
           person
           that
           did
           write
           Letters
           into
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           or
           any
           foreign
           parts
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           sent
           ,
           or
           gave
           my
           consent
           to
           the
           sending
           away
           of
           any
           Letters
           into
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           or
           any
           forein
           parts
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           received
           any
           Letter
           from
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           or
           any
           foreign
           parts
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           I
           ordered
           any
           other
           person
           to
           receive
           Letters
           for
           me
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           did
           so
           much
           as
           read
           any
           Letter
           in
           my
           House
           ,
           or
           anywhere
           else
           ,
           that
           did
           come
           from
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           or
           from
           foreign
           parts
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           collected
           ,
           gave
           ,
           or
           lent
           any
           money
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           King
           of
           
             Sc●ts
             ,
          
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           particular
           persons
           ,
           either
           in
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Wars
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           invited
           any
           foreign
           Forces
           to
           invade
           either
           
             England
          
           or
           
             Ireland
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           Or
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           privy
           to
           ,
           or
           accquainted
           with
           any
           preparations
           or
           endeavours
           tending
           to
           the
           raising
           of
           intestine
           insurrections
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           joyning
           with
           any
           foreign
           Invasions
           from
           abroad
           .
           None
           of
           these
           particulars
           were
           proved
           against
           me
           ,
           yet
           I
           was
           condemned
           to
           dye
           ;
           which
           doth
           manifest
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           I
           I
           am
           put
           to
           death
           rather
           upon
           an
           interest
           of
           State
           ,
           than
           Principles
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           rather
           to
           put
           a
           terror
           upon
           others
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Facts
           I
           have
           don
           my self
           ,
           yet
           my
           Oppressors
           slay
           me
           ,
           and
           hold
           themselves
           not
           guilty
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           that
           was
           proved
           against
           me
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           I
           was
           present
           at
           meetings
           in
           severall
           Fasts
           ,
           to
           begge
           a
           blessing
           on
           the
           Treaty
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
          
           that
           there
           might
           be
           an
           Agreement
           between
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           interest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           termes
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           That
           I
           was
           severall
           times
           present
           at
           my
           House
           when
           Letters
           were
           read
           ,
           that
           either
           were
           sent
           to
           ,
           or
           received
           from
           
             Scotland
             ;
          
           That
           I
           moved
           for
           money
           for
           
             Massey
          
           and
           
             Titus
          
           (
           yet
           one
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           swore
           that
           it
           was
           not
           upon
           a
           Military
           account
           )
           to
           maintain
           the
           War
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           but
           meerly
           to
           relieve
           the
           personall
           necessities
           of
           
             Massey
          
           and
           
             Titus
             ;
          
           That
           two
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           brought
           Fifteen
           pound
           for
           
             Massey
          
           and
           
             Titus
          
           to
           my
           House
           ,
           viz.
           
             Potter
          
           brought
           Ten
           pound
           ,
           and
           
             Far
          
           brought
           Five
           pound
           ,
           but
           neither
           charged
           me
           that
           I
           received
           it
           .
           Here
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           though
           8.
           
           Witnesses
           came
           in
           against
           me
           ,
           yet
           no
           two
           of
           them
           did
           concurre
           in
           their
           Testimony
           to
           prove
           any
           one
           thing
           against
           me
           ,
           unlesse
           that
           I
           was
           present
           at
           the
           bearing
           of
           Letters
           read
           ,
           which
           other
           men
           brought
           to
           my
           House
           .
           As
           for
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           though
           two
           Witnesses
           might
           sometimes
           speake
           
             ad
             idem
             ,
          
           yet
           not
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           
             eodem
             tempore
             .
          
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           two
           swore
           that
           I
           moved
           for
           money
           ,
           yet
           one
           swore
           I
           did
           it
           in
           a
           meeting
           ,
           the
           other
           swore
           I
           did
           it
           to
           him
           alone
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           But
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           thought
           I
           am
           too
           favourable
           in
           my
           own
           Cause
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           made
           an
           Extract
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Depositions
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           see
           the
           worst
           that
           is
           proved
           against
           me
           .
        
         
         
           
             A
             brief
             Extract
             or
             Collection
             out
             of
             the
             Depositions
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             against
             Master
             LOVE
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Witnesse
               was
               Captain
               Potter
               .
            
          
           
             
               POtter
            
             sware
             ,
             
             he
             brought
             ten
             pounds
             to
             my
             house
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             for
             
               Masey
            
             and
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             he
             laid
             it
             downe
             in
             my
             Parlour
             ,
             5.
             or
             6.
             being
             present
             ,
             but
             proved
             not
             that
             I
             saw
             him
             ,
             or
             bid
             him
             lay
             the
             money
             down
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             received
             it
             ,
             I
             can
             truly
             say
             I
             did
             neither
             .
          
           
             
               Potter
            
             sware
             he
             did
             receive
             Letters
             ,
             one
             from
             
               Bamfield
               ,
            
             another
             from
             four
             Lords
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
               viz.
               Argile
               ,
               Loudon
               ,
               Lothian
               ,
            
             and
             
               Bellcarris
               ,
            
             and
             another
             from
             Mr.
             
               Bayly
               ,
            
             on
             the
             superscription
             was
             a
             great
             
               L.
            
             but
             said
             it
             was
             not
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             he
             said
             he
             shewed
             them
             me
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             at
             my
             house
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             came
             in
             he
             said
             ,
             Mr.
             
             
               Love
               ,
            
             I
             have
             nues
             to
             shew
             you
             ;
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Letters
             there
             was
             a
             motion
             for
             ten
             thousand
             pound
             ,
             but
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             we
             all
             disliked
             that
             motion
             ,
             dissented
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             send
             a
             Nagative
             Answer
             ,
             yea
             he
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             the
             man
             that
             disswaded
             them
             from
             doing
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             businesse
             .
          
           
             
               Potter
            
             said
             ,
             An
             Answer
             to
             those
             Letters
             was
             brought
             and
             left
             at
             his
             shop
             he
             said
             he
             thought
             it
             came
             from
             me
             and
             Dr.
             
               Drake
               ,
            
             but
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             Witnesse
             ,
             I
             neither
             sent
             ,
             carried
             ,
             nor
             left
             ,
             Letter
             at
             his
             shop
             in
             all
             my
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Alford
            
             said
             ,
             
             
               William
               Drake
            
             held
             a
             Correspondence
             with
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             but
             he
             knew
             no
             Ministers
             that
             knew
             this
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             That
             after
             he
             came
             from
             
               Callis
            
             he
             brought
             to
             
               William
               Drake
            
             a
             Narrative
             from
             Captaine
             
               Titus
            
             of
             all
             his
             proceedings
             at
             
               Iersey
               ,
            
             and
             how
             the
             Cavaleers
             abused
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             brought
             a
             Copy
             of
             a
             Letter
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             this
             was
             read
             at
             my
             house
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             There
             was
             a
             Commission
             and
             instructions
             read
             at
             my
             house
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Treaty
             at
             
               Bredah
               ,
            
             to
             Authorise
             the
             Lord
             
               Willoughby
               ,
               Bunce
               ,
               Massey
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Graves
               ,
            
             to
             use
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             Commissioners
             to
             agree
             in
             their
             Treaty
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             only
             meeting
             I
             was
             at
             about
             an
             agree
             agreement
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             and
             at
             this
             meeting
             I
             did
             declare
             against
             the
             sending
             this
             Commission
             and
             instructions
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             act
             of
             high
             presumption
             ,
             for
             private
             men
             to
             Commissionate
             ,
             and
             an
             act
             of
             notorious
             falshood
             to
             say
             this
             was
             in
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             party
             ,
             when
             none
             knew
             of
             it
             but
             those
             present
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             sent
             away
             by
             
               Alford
            
             without
             my
             knowledge
             or
             consent
             ;
             indeed
             
               Alford
            
             sware
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             present
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             say
             that
             4
             directed
             in
             it
             ,
             yea
             he
             contradicted
             himself
             ,
             in
             saying
             at
             one
             time
             the
             Commission
             and
             Instructions
             were
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             and
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             read
             at
             my
             house
             but
             not
             agreed
             upon
             .
          
           
             
               Alford
            
             said
             ,
             After
             
               Dunbar
            
             fight
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Letter
             which
             was
             said
             to
             come
             from
             
               Massey
               ,
            
             relating
             how
             many
             were
             lost
             ,
             writ
             for
             Arms
             by
             the
             way
             of
             
               Holland
               ,
            
             he
             spake
             also
             of
             his
             owne
             and
             
               Titus
            
             necessities
             ,
             being
             strangers
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             he
             said
             all
             waved
             the
             businesse
             for
             Arms
             ,
             but
             a
             proposition
             was
             made
             for
             
             supplying
             those
             Gentlemens
             necessities
             ,
             without
             reference
             to
             armes
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             the
             summe
             was
             either
             200
             ,
             or
             300.
             l.
             
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             move
             for
             the
             contribution
             of
             money
             ,
             but
             mentioned
             no
             summe
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             say
             the
             money
             was
             raised
             ,
             I
             doe
             verily
             beleeve
             the
             summe
             promised
             to
             
               Massey
            
             and
             
               Titus
            
             was
             never
             gathered
             ,
             nor
             sent
             unto
             them
             from
             
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               Huntington
            
             said
             ,
             
             That
             in
             the
             heginning
             of
             
               March
               ,
            
             1649.
             he
             was
             at
             my
             House
             ,
             where
             he
             heard
             a
             Commission
             read
             by
             
               William
               Drake
               ,
            
             written
             in
             Characters
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Willoughby
               ,
               Bunce
               ,
               Massey
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             said
             that
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             read
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               come
               ,
               let
               it
               goe
               ,
            
             which
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             I
             declare
             ,
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ;
             yea
             another
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Company
             was
             against
             sending
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Bains
            
             could
             not
             testifie
             a
             word
             concerning
             me
             .
          
           
             
               Adams
            
             said
             ,
             
             he
             could
             not
             say
             Mr.
             
             
               Love
            
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             Letters
             sent
             to
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             or
             in
             Letters
             of
             sending
             moderate
             Propositions
             to
             the
             King
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             
               Alford
            
             returned
             from
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             he
             brought
             with
             him
             a
             Narrative
             from
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             and
             a
             Copy
             of
             a
             Letter
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             swear
             the
             Letter
             was
             read
             at
             Mr.
             
             
               Love's
            
             house
             .
             The
             Narrative
             from
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             was
             to
             give
             account
             how
             he
             was
             ill
             used
             by
             the
             Cavalier
             party
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             there
             was
             a
             motion
             about
             a
             Commission
             and
             Instructions
             to
             be
             drawn
             up
             ,
             and
             sent
             ,
             but
             by
             whom
             he
             could
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             say
             it
             was
             agreed
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             it
             was
             read
             in
             Mr.
             
             
               Love's
            
             study
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             
               Love
            
             was
             there
             some
             part
             of
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Instructions
             ,
             was
             to
             use
             all
             Arguments
             they
             could
             to
             move
             the
             King
             to
             give
             the
             
               Scots
            
             satisfaction
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             heard
             Mr.
             
             
               Love
            
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               come
               ,
               let
               it
               goe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Adams
            
             being
             ask'd
             ,
             whether
             was
             there
             not
             a
             Letter
             ,
             sent
             from
             
               Piercy
            
             for
             money
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             read
             at
             Mr.
             
             
               Love's
            
             house
             ?
             he
             said
             ,
             no
             certainly
             ;
             he
             said
             he
             saw
             such
             a
             Letter
             in
             
               Masons
            
             hand
             .
          
           
             He
             being
             asked
             ,
             whether
             about
             
               August
            
             1650.
             a
             Letter
             was
             not
             sent
             from
             
               Massey
            
             to
             some
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             back
             friends
             in
             
               Scotland
               ;
            
             complaining
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             promoted
             there
             ,
             and
             whether
             was
             not
             this
             communicated
             at
             Mr
             
               Love's
            
             house
             ?
             he
             answered
             ,
             no
             certainly
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             demanded
             ,
             whether
             Mr.
             
             
               Love
            
             was
             not
             named
             to
             draw
             up
             a
             Letter
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             
               Scotland
               ?
            
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             named
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             was
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             one
             
               Sterkes
               ,
            
             whom
             be
             took
             to
             be
             a
             
               Scots
            
             Agent
             ,
             met
             sometimes
             at
             Mr.
             
             
               Love's
            
             house
             .
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Sterkes
            
             was
             no
             
               Scots
            
             Agent
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             in
             
               Scotland
            
             for
             12
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             he
             told
             me
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             Agent
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             there
             were
             eight
             or
             ten
             meetings
             in
             Master
             
               Love's
            
             house
             ,
             within
             two
             years
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             when
             
               Massey's
            
             Letter
             was
             read
             Mr.
             
             
               Love
            
             was
             there
             ,
             it
             did
             declare
             the
             poverty
             of
             his
             Condition
             .
          
           
             Being
             asked
             ,
             whether
             Mr.
             
             
               Love
            
             did
             not
             write
             down
             the
             summes
             that
             each
             would
             give
             to
             
               Massey
               ,
            
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             a
             Pen
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             did
             write
             something
             ,
             but
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             I
             did
             write
             ,
             but
             particular
             men
             did
             write
             their
             summes
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             writ
             either
             names
             or
             sums
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             at
             a
             meeting
             at
             my
             house
             ,
             I
             being
             sometimes
             present
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Letter
             
             read
             penned
             by
             Mr.
             
               Love
            
             and
             Dr.
             
               Drake
               ,
            
             but
             being
             askt
             why
             he
             thought
             Mr.
             
             
               Love
            
             penned
             it
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             meerly
             because
             of
             the
             language
             of
             it
             .
             This
             Letter
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             this
             was
             after
             
               Dunbar
            
             fight
             .
             This
             Letter
             was
             read
             in
             my
             house
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             never
             written
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             He
             mentions
             a
             Letter
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Declaration
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             penned
             either
             by
             Mr.
             
               Love
            
             or
             Dr.
             
               Drake
               ,
            
             but
             I
             know
             nothing
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             remember
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             he
             said
             he
             had
             no
             ground
             to
             say
             Master
             
               Love
            
             penned
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             he
             conceived
             me
             to
             be
             a
             correspondent
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             say
             that
             I
             was
             so
             .
          
           
             
               Iaquell
            
             said
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Narrative
             
               Alford
            
             brought
             from
             
               Titus
            
             at
             
               Callis
            
             was
             read
             in
             my
             House
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Copy
             of
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             was
             read
             there
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             in
             the
             room
             when
             he
             came
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             went
             out
             oftentimes
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             
               Potter
            
             received
             Letters
             from
             
               Bamfield
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             
               Argyle
               ,
            
             and
             brought
             them
             to
             my
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Potter
            
             read
             the
             Letters
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Letters
             there
             was
             a
             motion
             for
             five
             thousand
             pounds
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             refused
             by
             all
             ,
             none
             liking
             of
             that
             businesse
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             convenient
             the
             Messenger
             should
             have
             money
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             say
             that
             I
             agreed
             to
             give
             him
             any
             .
          
           
             Colonell
             
               Barton
            
             sware
             nothing
             against
             me
             ,
             
             but
             only
             that
             I
             was
             at
             a
             Fast
             at
             his
             house
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             tell
             whether
             I
             exercised
             there
             or
             no
             .
          
           
             Captaine
             
               Far
            
             sware
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             Treaty
             at
             
               Iersey
               ,
            
             a
             Letter
             was
             sent
             from
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             to
             desire
             sombody
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             to
             take
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Negotiations
             ;
             said
             ,
             this
             Letter
             was
             read
             in
             my
             Study
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             was
             present
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             agreed
             
               Alford
            
             should
             go
             ,
             being
             his
             Sonne
             was
             gone
             from
             him
             .
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             how
             Captaine
             
               Far
            
             forswears
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             contradicts
             another
             mans
             testimony
             ,
             for
             
               Alford
            
             sware
             ,
             he
             was
             never
             at
             my
             house
             till
             after
             he
             came
             from
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             yet
             
               Far
            
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             there
             before
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             desired
             at
             my
             house
             to
             go
             to
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             yet
             
               Alford
            
             swears
             he
             was
             never
             at
             my
             house
             till
             he
             returned
             from
             
               Callis
               .
            
          
           
             Captaine
             
               Far
            
             said
             ,
             when
             
               Alford
            
             gave
             an
             account
             ,
             at
             his
             returne
             from
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             i●
             was
             at
             my
             house
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             say
             that
             I
             was
             present
             ,
             but
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             was
             absent
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             at
             a
             meeting
             at
             my
             house
             ,
             
               William
               Drake
            
             read
             papers
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Commission
             and
             Instructions
             ,
             they
             were
             read
             in
             the
             company
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             because
             private
             persons
             could
             not
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             give
             Commission
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             conceived
             the
             Commission
             was
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             party
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             say
             so
             ;
             he
             said
             
               William
               Drake
            
             undertook
             to
             draw
             up
             the
             Instructions
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             say
             they
             were
             drawn
             up
             ,
             or
             sent
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             were
             named
             Commissioners
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             advise
             but
             not
             to
             treat
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             party
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             fight
             at
             
               Dunbar
               ,
            
             a
             Letter
             from
             
               Massey
               ,
            
             to
             assist
             both
             with
             money
             and
             arms
             ,
             was
             read
             ,
             but
             he
             said
             he
             came
             in
             late
             and
             did
             not
             hear
             it
             read
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             say
             positively
             such
             a
             Letter
             was
             read
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             told
             him
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             told
             him
             we
             could
             not
             do
             it
             .
          
           
           
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             told
             him
             we
             had
             agreed
             to
             raise
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             for
             
               Massey
            
             and
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             either
             250
             livre.
             or
             300
             livre.
             He
             said
             that
             I
             asked
             him
             what
             he
             would
             do
             ,
             so
             he
             brought
             five
             pound
             and
             laid
             it
             upon
             my
             Table
             when
             severall
             persons
             were
             in
             the
             room
             ;
             and
             being
             askt
             whether
             I
             was
             in
             the
             room
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             yes
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             say
             any
             els
             was
             ,
             so
             he
             contradicted
             himself
             ;
             before
             he
             said
             severall
             persons
             were
             present
             ,
             now
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             that
             any
             els
             but
             my self
             was
             in
             the
             room
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             say
             that
             I
             received
             it
             ,
             or
             see
             him
             lay
             it
             downe
             ,
             or
             bid
             him
             lay
             it
             downe
             ;
             and
             further
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             conceive
             that
             the
             money
             was
             for
             
               Massey
            
             or
             
               Titus
               .
            
          
           
             He
             could
             not
             say
             that
             I
             was
             privy
             to
             the
             Negotiation
             with
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             nor
             that
             I
             was
             present
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Copy
             of
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             ,
             which
             
               Alford
            
             brought
             from
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             nor
             that
             I
             was
             present
             whil'st
             that
             the
             Narrative
             was
             read
             .
          
           
             He
             being
             askt
             ,
             whether
             I
             did
             send
             
               Alford
            
             to
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             or
             agree
             to
             the
             sending
             of
             him
             ?
             he
             answered
             that
             he
             thinks
             I
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             He
             being
             askt
             ,
             whether
             I
             gave
             my
             consent
             to
             the
             sending
             away
             of
             the
             Commission
             ?
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             say
             that
             I
             was
             there
             when
             it
             was
             sent
             away
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             askt
             ,
             whether
             I
             did
             not
             protest
             against
             it
             ?
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             agreed
             by
             all
             that
             the
             Commission
             should
             not
             be
             sent
             .
          
           
             He
             being
             askt
             ,
             whether
             he
             thought
             that
             I
             received
             the
             five
             pound
             he
             laid
             on
             my
             table
             ?
             he
             answered
             no
             ,
             but
             he
             thought
             another
             did
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             named
             who
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             have
             an
             extract
             of
             all
             the
             eight
             Witnesses
             have
             deposed
             without
             extension
             or
             omission
             of
             any
             materiall
             passage
             in
             any
             mans
             Testimony
             .
             I
             wish
             from
             my
             heart
             that
             all
             the
             Depositions
             ,
             together
             with
             my
             Defence
             made
             in
             Court
             ,
             were
             truly
             published
             by
             an
             impartiall
             hand
             ,
             then
             I
             should
             be
             confident
             the
             Reader
             would
             justifie
             me
             ,
             though
             the
             High
             Court
             have
             condemned
             me
             .
             Being
             now
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             I
             crave
             leave
             to
             insist
             a
             little
             larger
             upon
             it
             than
             I
             at
             first
             intended
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             manifest
             the
             more
             clearly
             ,
             the
             insufficiency
             ,
             falsnesse
             ,
             and
             contradictorinesse
             thereof
             ;
             what
             the
             Evangelist
             observes
             touching
             the
             accusers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             may
             without
             vanity
             say
             of
             mine
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             agree
             among
             themselves
             ,
             one
             Witnesse
             sware
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             another
             sware
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             yea
             they
             did
             not
             only
             contradict
             ●ne
             another
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             made
             appear
             more
             fully
             in
             my
             defence
             before
             the
             high
             Court
             .
             I
             did
             never
             see
             Witnesses
             more
             confounded
             than
             they
             were
             ▪
             so
             that
             though
             their
             Testimony
             did
             condemne
             my
             person
             ,
             yet
             I
             (
             nay
             themselves
             )
             have
             condemned
             their
             owne
             Testimony
             ;
             So
             that
             may
             I
             say
             ,
             without
             vanity
             ,
             that
             promise
             is
             made
             good
             ,
             
               Isa.
               54.
               17.
               
               Every
               tongue
               that
               shall
               rise
               up
               in
               judgement
               against
               thee
               thou
               shalt
               condemn
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               heritage
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             To
             evidence
             this
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             brief
             ,
             and
             true
             relation
             ,
             of
             sundry
             remarkable
             passages
             concerning
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             either
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             ,
             or
             after
             ,
             the
             Tryall
             ,
             which
             will
             ,
             If
             not
             nullifie
             ,
             yet
             invalidate
             and
             disparage
             their
             ,
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             judicious
             and
             impartiall
             men
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             Witnesse
             ,
             which
             was
             Captaine
             
               Potter
               .
            
             I
             beseech
             you
             take
             notice
             ,
             concerning
             him
             ,
             of
             these
             particulars
             .
             First
             ,
             If
             ever
             his
             testimony
             be
             published
             ,
             
             he
             doth
             rather
             justifie
             than
             accuse
             me
             ,
             he
             fastens
             nothing
             capitall
             upon
             me
             ;
             yea
             ,
             secondly
             he
             swears
             ,
             he
             met
             at
             my
             house
             sometimes
             on
             a
             friendly
             ,
             sometimes
             on
             a
             Christian
             account
             ,
             or
             to
             hear
             news
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             
             worst
             he
             did
             swear
             about
             the
             meeting
             at
             my
             house
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             swore
             in
             Court
             ,
             that
             till
             Master
             
               Prideaux
            
             remembered
             him
             of
             some
             things
             out
             of
             the
             examinations
             of
             other
             men
             he
             could
             not
             remember
             them
             ,
             or
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             things
             done
             so
             long
             agoe
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             by
             a
             man
             are
             counted
             to
             be
             sufficient
             proof
             against
             me
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             was
             threatned
             with
             death
             if
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             and
             promised
             his
             life
             by
             Mr.
             
               Prideaux
            
             and
             Mr.
             
               Scot
            
             if
             he
             would
             confesse
             what
             he
             knew
             ,
             and
             Witnesse
             against
             me
             .
             And
             because
             he
             did
             not
             swear
             to
             every
             addition
             and
             agravation
             against
             me
             ,
             put
             into
             his
             examination
             (
             by
             Capt.
             
             
               Bishop
            
             Clerke
             of
             the
             Committee
             )
             which
             he
             discovered
             in
             Court
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             all
             was
             not
             his
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             condemned
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             danger
             to
             lose
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Witnesse
             was
             Major
             
               Alford
               ,
            
             
             he
             was
             in
             much
             trouble
             before
             he
             came
             in
             against
             me
             ,
             he
             told
             his
             Sister
             ,
             and
             other
             Friends
             ,
             they
             would
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             testifie
             against
             me
             ;
             but
             now
             he
             sees
             me
             condemned
             ,
             he
             is
             filled
             with
             shame
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             walk
             the
             streets
             ,
             and
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             neither
             sleep
             ,
             nor
             eat
             his
             bread
             with
             comfort
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Cranford
            
             coming
             once
             to
             visit
             him
             ,
             did
             finde
             him
             lying
             on
             his
             bed
             in
             a
             dark
             room
             ,
             in
             much
             disquiet
             of
             minde
             ;
             he
             told
             Mr.
             
               Cranford
               ,
            
             that
             nothing
             did
             trouble
             him
             so
             much
             in
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             his
             witnessing
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             to
             do
             again
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             doe
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             ten
             lives
             to
             lose
             .
             Mr.
             
               Cranford
            
             told
             me
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             heard
             it
             from
             
               Alfords
            
             own
             mouth
             .
             I
             hear
             that
             he
             is
             not
             well
             ,
             but
             I
             believe
             I
             may
             say
             
               agrotat
               animo
               magis
               quam
               corpore
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Witnesse
             was
             Major
             
               Huntington
               ,
            
             
             a
             man
             whose
             face
             I
             never
             saw
             but
             once
             at
             my
             house
             ,
             nor
             since
             ,
             but
             at
             my
             Tryall
             :
             He
             is
             not
             only
             a
             dissembling
             fellow
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             perjured
             wretch
             ;
             he
             did
             hardly
             swear
             one
             true
             word
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             things
             done
             at
             my
             house
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             to
             me
             ,
             he
             sware
             most
             falsly
             that
             I
             said
             of
             the
             Commission
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               come
               ,
               let
               it
               goe
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             most
             notorious
             lye
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Captain
             
               Far
               ,
            
             another
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             who
             was
             then
             present
             ,
             sware
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Company
             was
             against
             the
             sending
             the
             Commission
             ,
             and
             did
             allege
             the
             reason
             that
             I
             gave
             against
             it
             ,
             That
             private
             men
             had
             not
             power
             to
             Commissionate
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Witnesse
             was
             Lieutenant
             Colonell
             
               Baines
               ,
            
             
             that
             Arch-Apostate
             from
             his
             first
             Principles
             ,
             he
             told
             the
             Court
             a
             long
             story
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             ,
             could
             not
             say
             one
             word
             concerning
             me
             ,
             so
             he
             went
             as
             wise
             as
             he
             came
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Witnesse
             was
             Major
             
               Adams
               ,
            
             who
             is
             a
             Monster
             among
             men
             ,
             
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             a
             monument
             of
             Misery
             to
             all
             that
             know
             him
             ;
             I
             have
             many
             things
             to
             say
             concerning
             him
             .
             First
             ,
             He
             was
             a
             hired
             Witnesse
             against
             me
             ;
             one
             Major
             
               Cobbet
            
             (
             a
             pragmaticall
             fellow
             )
             was
             imployed
             by
             Mr.
             
             
               Scot
            
             to
             subborne
             this
             Major
             
               Adams
               ,
            
             and
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             did
             give
             him
             10
             l.
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             I
             seeing
             him
             stand
             by
             me
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             did
             charge
             this
             
               Cobbet
            
             with
             it
             ;
             all
             the
             eva●ion
             he
             had
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             lent
             the
             10.
             l.
             to
             Major
             
               Adams
            
             his
             Wife
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             he
             was
             poor
             ,
             yet
             I
             could
             have
             produced
             Witnesses
             in
             Court
             (
             but
             the
             High-Court
             would
             not
             permit
             it
             )
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               Adams
            
             had
             received
             a
             vast
             summe
             of
             money
             from
             Mr.
             
               Scot
               ,
            
             and
             from
             others
             by
             Mr.
             
             
               Scots
            
             appointment
             ,
             to
             betray
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Citizens
             now
             in
             the
             Tower
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             may
             say
             of
             this
             
               Adams
               ,
            
             as
             
               Nehemiah
            
             did
             of
             
               Shemaiah
               ,
            
             that
             suborned
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Neh.
            
             6.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               And
               so
               I
               perceived
               God
               had
               not
               sent
               him
               ,
               for
            
             Tobiah
             
               and
            
             Sanballat
             
               had
               hired
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               was
               he
               hired
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               matter
               for
               an
               evill
               report
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               repr●ach
               me
            
             Peradventure
             ,
             God
             may
             fill
             him
             with
             such
             horror
             of
             
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             consternation
             of
             minde
             before
             he
             dies
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             back
             the
             money
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             my
             blood
             ,
             to
             those
             
               Tabiahs
            
             and
             
               Sanballets
            
             who
             hired
             him
             ,
             as
             
               Judas
            
             did
             in
             trouble
             of
             Conscience
             bring
             back
             the
             30
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Pharises
             ,
             who
             did
             hire
             him
             to
             betray
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             
               Adams
               ,
            
             would
             ordinarily
             come
             once
             or
             twice
             a
             week
             to
             my
             house
             un-invited
             ,
             on
             purpose
             ,
             I
             now
             perceive
             ,
             to
             insnare
             me
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             very
             inquisitive
             after
             Newes
             from
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             would
             be
             very
             free
             to
             offer
             me
             money
             ,
             and
             asking
             ,
             whether
             I
             knew
             of
             no
             publique
             use
             that
             required
             money
             ?
             but
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             ordered
             it
             ,
             I
             never
             received
             a
             penny
             from
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             wretched
             
               Adams
            
             hath
             been
             in
             pay
             with
             Mr.
             
               Scot
            
             above
             these
             12
             moneths
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             to
             discover
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             cary
             himselfe
             as
             formerly
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             insnare
             honest
             men
             with
             the
             lesse
             suspicion
             .
             This
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             onely
             man
             who
             hath
             accused
             13.
             
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
             many
             worthy
             Citizens
             ;
             all
             who
             are
             now
             in
             trouble
             ,
             were
             brought
             to
             Prison
             upon
             his
             single
             Information
             .
             I
             speak
             this
             upon
             knowledge
             ;
             for
             by
             a
             speciall
             providence
             I
             have
             gotten
             a
             copy
             of
             his
             Informations
             he
             hath
             given
             in
             to
             Mr.
             
               Scot
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             he
             hath
             informed
             of
             every
             private
             Fast
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             at
             ,
             signified
             what
             persons
             were
             present
             ,
             who
             preacht
             and
             prayd
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             prayed
             about
             the
             State
             ;
             he
             hath
             accused
             many
             of
             the
             secluded
             Members
             also
             .
             There
             hath
             been
             such
             a
             continuance
             in
             ,
             and
             contexture
             of
             studied
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             all
             under
             a
             high
             pretence
             of
             Profession
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             Parallel
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Oh!
             I
             do
             wonder
             how
             this
             wretch
             can
             sleep
             by
             night
             ,
             or
             eat
             his
             bread
             by
             day
             ,
             with
             any
             comfort
             ,
             who
             hath
             bin
             the
             cause
             of
             1●
             Godly
             Ministers
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             others
             from
             their
             Families
             and
             Pulpits
             .
             Oh!
             I
             durst
             not
             lye
             under
             this
             mans
             guilt
             for
             10000
             Worlds
             .
             Fourthl●
             ,
             to
             cover
             all
             this
             wickednesse
             ,
             they
             must
             accuse
             him
             of
             High-Treason
             ,
             clap
             him
             close
             Prisoner
             ,
             yet
             underhand
             they
             did
             maintaine
             him
             there
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             did
             shed
             tears
             ,
             and
             pretend
             trouble
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             come
             in
             against
             me
             .
             He
             told
             Mistris
             
               Jackson
            
             in
             the
             Poultrey
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             know
             whether
             he
             had
             not
             better
             chuse
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             than
             to
             swear
             against
             me
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             took
             a
             cup
             of
             Wine
             or
             Beer
             (
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Mr.
             
               Spencer
            
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             lives
             in
             the
             Poultrey
             )
             wishing
             it
             might
             be
             his
             poyson
             ,
             if
             either
             he
             had
             accused
             me
             ,
             or
             would
             accuse
             me
             .
             This
             Mr.
             
               Cranford
            
             told
             me
             he
             had
             from
             Mr.
             
               Spencer
            
             himselfe
             .
             All
             this
             was
             to
             cover
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             a
             hired
             or
             suborned
             witnesse
             .
             And
             herein
             you
             may
             see
             the
             falsenesse
             and
             wretchednesse
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             he
             that
             pretended
             trouble
             and
             sorrow
             before
             he
             did
             come
             in
             a
             Witnesse
             against
             me
             ,
             now
             discovers
             impudency
             ,
             impenitency
             ,
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             maliciously
             sworn
             against
             me
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             my
             life
             ;
             the
             Lord
             open
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             touch
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             at
             length
             see
             ,
             and
             bewaile
             his
             great
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Witnesse
             was
             Mr.
             
               Jaquell
               .
            
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             he
             accused
             me
             out
             of
             studied
             knavery
             ,
             
             as
             
               Adams
            
             did
             ,
             but
             onely
             out
             of
             base
             feare
             and
             Cowardize
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             own
             life
             he
             would
             cast
             away
             mine
             .
             Concerning
             Mr.
             
             
               Iaquell
            
             I
             shall
             mention
             but
             a
             few
             particulars
             First
             .
             He
             did
             fully
             resolve
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             taken
             into
             Custody
             ,
             neither
             to
             accuse
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ;
             yet
             ,
             through
             fear
             ,
             did
             both
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             brought
             in
             open
             Court
             to
             be
             a
             Witnesse
             against
             me
             ,
             he
             did
             ,
             for
             at
             least
             half
             an
             hour
             ,
             refuse
             to
             swear
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             Witnesse
             against
             me
             ,
             yea
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             first
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             be
             said
             he
             was
             a
             close
             prisoner
             ,
             accused
             of
             the
             same
             crim●
             that
             I
             was
             accused
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             a
             competent
             Witnesse
             against
             me
             ,
             yea
             ,
             he
             said
             oftentimes
             that
             he
             could
             not
             in
             Conscience
             be
             a
             Witnesse
             against
             me
             ;
             the
             
             Counsell
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             did
             still
             presse
             him
             to
             take
             his
             Oath
             against
             me
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             still
             refuse
             ;
             he
             was
             fined
             500
             l.
             and
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             Court
             ;
             and
             immediately
             he
             was
             called
             into
             the
             Court
             again
             ,
             and
             urged
             to
             take
             his
             Oath
             ,
             and
             threatned
             if
             he
             would
             not
             ;
             they
             told
             him
             they
             had
             fined
             him
             500
             l.
             for
             refusing
             to
             swear
             against
             me
             ;
             upon
             this
             he
             was
             more
             yielding
             to
             take
             his
             Oath
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             take
             his
             Oath
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             did
             ,
             but
             did
             only
             put
             up
             his
             hand
             by
             his
             buttons
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             asked
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             under
             an
             Oath
             ?
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             as
             good
             as
             under
             an
             Oath
             ;
             at
             length
             he
             did
             mutter
             out
             that
             he
             was
             under
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             yet
             since
             I
             was
             condemned
             his
             owne
             wife
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             told
             me
             how
             much
             her
             husband
             was
             troubled
             for
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             did
             assure
             me
             ,
             that
             her
             husband
             told
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             looke
             upon
             himself
             as
             under
             an
             Oath
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             this
             poor
             man
             heard
             that
             I
             was
             condemned
             to
             dye
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             anguish
             of
             his
             Soule
             he
             did
             write
             me
             a
             Letter
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             did
             confesse
             he
             had
             done
             me
             wrong
             ,
             and
             desired
             me
             to
             forgive
             him
             the
             wrong
             he
             had
             done
             me
             ,
             and
             had
             this
             passage
             among
             the
             rest
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             transcribed
             to
             a
             word
             .
             
               Surely
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               in
               that
               day
               that
               I
               shall
               hear
               of
               your
               life
               being
               violextly
               taken
               away
               ,
               mine
               will
               be
               but
               a
               little
               comfort
               to
               me
               ,
               being
               an
               instrument
               in
               takin●
               away
               of
               yours
               .
            
          
           
             The
             seventh
             Witnesse
             was
             Colonell
             
               Barton
               .
            
             Hee
             had
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             me
             ,
             
             but
             that
             I
             was
             once
             at
             his
             house
             at
             a
             Fast
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             Witnesse
             was
             Captain
             
               Far
               .
            
             He
             was
             so
             astonished
             and
             confounded
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             speak
             an
             entire
             sentence
             of
             himself
             ;
             but
             only
             what
             he
             was
             prompt
             by
             Mr.
             
               Prideaux
               .
            
             He
             was
             so
             struck
             with
             fear
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             he
             spake
             Non-sence
             ,
             otherwhile
             falshoo●●
             ,
             and
             otherwhiles
             spake
             manifest
             Contradictions
             to
             himselfe
             :
             The
             poor
             man
             was
             so
             amazed
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             d●d
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             
             Atturney
             had
             his
             Examinations
             ,
             which
             were
             taken
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             patcht
             together
             by
             Mr.
             
               Scot
               ,
            
             and
             Captain
             
               ●ishop
               ,
            
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             those
             papers
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Prideaux
            
             made
             a
             ●hift
             to
             rubbe
             up
             his
             slippery
             memory
             ,
             and
             to
             helpe
             his
             slow
             tongue
             ;
             And
             Mr.
             
               Prideaux
            
             perceiving
             that
             Captain
             
               Far
            
             was
             likely
             to
             marre
             his
             own
             evidence
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             let
             alone
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             therefore
             Mr.
             
               Prideaux
            
             helps
             him
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             ,
             and
             puts
             to
             Captain
             
               Far
            
             no
             lesse
             than
             fourscore
             and
             eighteene
             Questions
             ,
             or
             leading
             Interrogatories
             a
             thing
             which
             I
             think
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             practised
             ,
             in
             any
             Court
             since
             
               William
            
             the
             Conquerours
             dayes
             ,
             untill
             then
             ▪
             yet
             by
             the
             poor
             misled
             Members
             of
             the
             Court
             this
             was
             well
             accepted
             of
             ,
             though
             I
             did
             protest
             against
             it
             as
             a
             most
             illegall
             practice
             .
             Now
             I
             am
             Condemned
             ,
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             that
             this
             Captain
             
               Far
            
             is
             much
             troubled
             to
             thinke
             of
             my
             death
             .
             Touching
             these
             8
             Accusers
             I
             will
             say
             but
             this
             ,
             they
             did
             prosecute
             my
             life
             ,
             to
             preserve
             their
             own
             ;
             I
             have
             done
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             begin
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             humble
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             their
             sinne●
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             more
             so
             wickedly
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             I
             would
             not
             change
             Conditions
             with
             them
             they
             are
             in
             a
             sinning
             ,
             but
             I
             onely
             in
             a
             suffering
             Condition
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             a
             Sufferer
             with
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             than
             an
             Accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
             .
             I
             have
             more
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             who
             am
             to
             dye
             ,
             than
             they
             will
             have
             who
             have
             bought
             their
             lives
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             price
             of
             my
             blood
             .
          
           
             Having
             spoken
             largely
             about
             my
             Witnesses
             ,
             I
             shall
             mention
             but
             a
             word
             about
             the
             partiality
             of
             my
             Iudges
             .
             I
             think
             there
             was
             never
             such
             violent
             ,
             indirect
             procee●ings
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             since
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             to
             this
             
             day
             .
             They
             suffered
             the
             Examinations
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             composed
             by
             Mr.
             
               Scot
            
             and
             Captain
             
               Bishop
               ,
            
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Court
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Law
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             Customes
             of
             all
             Courts
             .
             They
             commanded
             the
             Scaffolds
             to
             be
             put
             up
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             when
             my
             black
             and
             bloody
             Charge
             was
             read
             ,
             and
             the
             Witnesses
             produced
             in
             Court
             ,
             but
             pulled
             down
             the
             Scaffolds
             when
             I
             made
             my
             Defence●
             ,
             not
             caring
             how
             many
             heard
             my
             Charge
             ,
             nor
             how
             few
             heard
             me
             to
             clear
             my selfe
             .
             And
             they
             gave
             me
             but
             from
             Saturday
             till
             Wednesday
             to
             make
             my
             Defence
             ,
             although
             the
             Depositions
             were
             to
             write
             out
             ,
             which
             were
             28
             sheets
             of
             paper
             ,
             which
             I
             was
             to
             peruse
             and
             answer
             .
             Though
             they
             pulled
             down
             the
             Scaffolds
             when
             I
             made
             my
             defence
             ,
             yet
             they
             put
             them
             up
             again
             ,
             when
             the
             Counsell
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             were
             to
             make
             their
             Reply
             to
             my
             Defence
             ;
             All
             this
             was
             that
             I
             might
             lye
             under
             more
             disadvantage
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Spectators
             .
             Yea
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             partiality
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             they
             refused
             to
             hear
             my
             Witnesses
             ,
             when
             produced
             them
             in
             Court
             .
             And
             after
             they
             had
             assigned
             me
             Counsell
             ,
             they
             rejected
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             could
             not
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             Mr.
             
               Hales
               ,
            
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             my
             case
             ,
             I
             never
             spake
             with
             him
             untill
             halfe
             an
             hour
             before
             the
             Court
             sate
             ,
             he
             never
             saw
             nor
             read
             the
             Depositions
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             allow
             my
             Counsell
             a
             days
             time
             to
             study
             my
             case
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             plead
             then
             ,
             
               ●x
               tem●ore
               ,
            
             or
             not
             at
             all
             .
             Oh
             extremity
             of
             Rigour
             !
             yea
             further
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             a
             Notary
             to
             write
             for
             me
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             taken
             away
             all
             the
             Books
             from
             him
             ▪
             so
             that
             nothing
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             publique
             view
             ,
             but
             with
             what
             additions
             or
             alterations
             they
             please
             ,
             to
             my
             greater
             disadvantage
             ;
             but
             my
             hope
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             faithfull
             Pen
             or
             other
             hath
             writ
             my
             Defence
             ,
             and
             the
             Witnesses
             Depositions
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             them
             let
             my
             Innocency
             be
             judged
             by
             indifferent
             and
             unprejudicated
             men
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             but
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             vindication
             of
             my
             person
             and
             ministry
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             answer
             a
             grand
             objection
             which
             is
             brought
             against
             me
             ,
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
            
             
               viz.
            
             That
             all
             the
             blood
             of
             
               ●co●lana
            
             is
             charged
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Brethren
             whom
             they
             call
             my
             Confederates
             .
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
            
             To
             take
             off
             this
             false
             and
             most
             notorious
             slander
             ,
             I
             shall
             dispatch
             these
             3.
             particulars
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             1.
             
             Give
             you
             something
             to
             observe
             in
             the
             generall
             .
             2.
             
             Manifest
             that
             I
             have
             no
             hand
             in
             the
             War
             with
             our
             dear
             Brethren
             of
             
               Scotland
               .
            
             3.
             
             Lay
             down
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             instances
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             clearnesse
             of
             reason
             ,
             &
             interest
             of
             State
             to
             prove
             the
             unlawfulnes
             of
             the
             
               E●glish
            
             Arm●'s
             invading
             of
             
               Scotland
               ;
            
             then
             conclude
             with
             some
             Demonstrative
             suggestions
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             the
             intollerable
             mischiefes
             ,
             sad
             corsequence
             ,
             and
             unexpressible
             calamities
             that
             may
             befall
             the
             Godly
             party
             in
             both
             Nations
             ,
             if
             the
             
               English
            
             Army
             prevaile
             over
             our
             brethen
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             to
             subdue
             and
             conquer
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Touching
             this
             Objection
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             something
             to
             observe
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             these
             men
             do
             as
             
               N●ro
            
             did
             ,
             set
             
               Rome
            
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             then
             charge
             the
             Christians
             with
             it
             ;
             so
             do
             these
             new
             Common-wealths
             men
             put
             two
             Kingdomes
             on
             fire
             ,
             blow
             the
             sparks
             of
             dissention
             into
             a
             flame
             ,
             so
             causing
             a
             mighty
             Combustion
             and
             Conflagration
             ,
             yet
             charge
             it
             upon
             us
             ,
             who
             pour
             out
             tears
             to
             quench
             the
             burning
             which
             their
             lusts
             and
             ambition
             (
             who
             affect
             only
             earthly
             domination
             &
             rule
             over
             their
             brethren
             )
             hath
             kindled
             in
             the
             Neighbour
             Nation
             .
             As
             the
             Gunpowder
             Traytors
             charged
             that
             plot
             of
             blowing
             up
             the
             Parliament
             (
             which
             themselves
             onely
             contrived
             )
             upon
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             who
             were
             ever
             Friends
             ,
             never
             Enemies
             to
             Parliaments
             ,
             till
             this
             Apostate
             Generation
             of
             men
             stood
             up
             ;
             so
             doe
             these
             Trayterous
             Hereticks
             lay
             lasting
             Seeds
             of
             Division
             between
             the
             two
             Nations
             ,
             invade
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             imbrue
             their
             hands
             in
             their
             Brethrens
             blood
             ,
             slay
             them
             with
             a
             rage
             
             reaching
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             spill
             their
             blood
             like
             water
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             be
             charged
             with
             all
             this
             blood
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             ,
             but
             a
             detestation
             of
             the
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Neighbour
             Nation
             ;
             the
             Lord
             judge
             bttween
             them
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             act
             have
             I
             done
             (
             my
             Enemies
             themselves
             being
             Judges
             )
             to
             make
             me
             guil●y
             of
             the
             blood
             spilt
             in
             
               Scotland
               ?
            
             Did
             I
             ever
             encourage
             
               Cromwell
            
             to
             invade
             
               Scotland
               ?
            
             or
             ever
             invite
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             Nation
             to
             invade
             
               England
               ?
            
             let
             
               Cromwell
            
             and
             his
             Confederates
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             will
             cry
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             him
             who
             is
             the
             avenger
             of
             blood
             ,
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             The
             Earth
             shall
             not
             cover
             the
             blood
             of
             her
             slain
             ;
             I
             may
             say
             as
             
               Elijah
            
             said
             to
             
               Ahab
               ,
            
             It
             is
             thou
             ,
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             that
             hath
             trouble
             
               Israel
               ;
            
             so
             it
             is
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             
               Cromwell
               ,
               Vane
               ,
               Bradshaw
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Crew
             ,
             who
             have
             troubled
             
               Scotland
               .
            
             When
             God
             comes
             to
             make
             Inquisition
             for
             blood
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             charged
             with
             all
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Scotland
               .
            
          
           
             If
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             The
             King
             had
             not
             agreed
             with
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             me
             and
             my
             Confederates
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             I
             am
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             blood
             shed
             in
             
               Scotland
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             say
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             I
             ,
             by
             any
             strained
             consequence
             ,
             should
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             then
             
               Cromwell
            
             and
             his
             Army
             ,
             who
             did
             actually
             and
             cruelly
             shed
             their
             blood
             ,
             are
             directly
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             blood
             shed
             in
             
               Scotland
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             no
             kind
             of
             consequence
             can
             the
             guilt
             of
             
               Scotland's
            
             blood
             be
             charged
             on
             me
             :
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             act
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             remote
             tendency
             to
             the
             sheding
             of
             blood
             in
             
               Scotland
               ;
            
             Can
             I
             be
             said
             by
             Consequence
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             only
             for
             praying
             the
             King
             may
             agree
             with
             the
             
               Scots
            
             upon
             the
             interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             more
             consequence
             in
             this
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             
               Tenterden
            
             Steeple
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             
               Goodwin
            
             Sands
             ;
             nor
             no
             more
             consequence
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Iesuits
             Argument
             ,
             that
             because
             CHRIST
             did
             feed
             the
             multitude
             with
             five
             Loaves
             and
             two
             Fishes
             ;
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             seven
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             For
             my
             part
             I
             am
             a
             man
             of
             such
             an
             obscure
             station
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             within
             my
             sphere
             to
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             to
             promote
             the
             Agreement
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             otherwise
             than
             by
             my
             poor
             prayers
             .
             I
             was
             at
             no
             meeting
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             to
             promote
             that
             end
             (
             Fast
             onely
             excepted
             )
             but
             one
             at
             my
             house
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             
               William
               Drake
            
             propounded
             this
             question
             ,
             What
             we
             should
             do
             to
             promote
             the
             Agreement
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             
               Scots
            
             at
             the
             Treaty
             at
             
               Bred●h
               ?
            
             he
             drew
             out
             some
             papers
             written
             in
             Characters
             ,
             which
             he
             called
             ,
             
               A
               Commission
               and
               Instructions
               to
               severall
               persons
               in
            
             Holland
             
               to
               use
               their
               I●terest
               to
               fu●ther
               the
               Agreement
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
            
             Scots
             .
             When
             I
             heard
             it
             ,
             I
             declared
             my self
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             act
             of
             high
             presumption
             for
             private
             persons
             to
             send
             Commi●●ion
             and
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             an
             act
             of
             notorious
             falshood
             to
             say
             it
             was
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             party
             ,
             when
             none
             knew
             thereof
             but
             those
             present
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ;
             yea
             one
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             Captain
             
               Far
               ,
            
             swore
             that
             all
             the
             Company
             were
             against
             sending
             them
             .
             I
             know
             no
             more
             that
             I
             have
             done
             to
             promote
             the
             Agreement
             ,
             yet
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             is
             charged
             upon
             me
             .
             But
             suppose
             I
             had
             done
             a
             hundred
             times
             more
             than
             I
             did
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             Agreement
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             how
             can
             I
             be
             justly
             charged
             with
             all
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             for
             desiring
             the
             King
             should
             agree
             with
             that
             Kingdom
             who
             had
             proclaimed
             him
             King
             ?
             What
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             have
             I
             broken
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             done
             so
             ?
             the
             Covenant
             counts
             them
             Malig●ants
             ,
             Incendiaries
             ,
             and
             evill
             Instruments
             ,
             that
             desire
             or
             endeavour
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
             
               videlicet
               ,
            
             Divide
             the
             King
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             say
             no
             more
             concerning
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             more
             large
             in
             the
             3d.
             
               viz.
            
             Lay
             down
             some
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             the
             
               English
            
             Army's
             invading
             
               Scotland
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             handle
             the
             case
             of
             Invasion
             ,
             to
             shew
             in
             what
             cases
             only
             an
             Invasion
             of
             another
             Nation
             in
             a
             Hostile
             manner
             is
             lawfull
             :
             I
             am
             from
             all
             my
             books
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             consult
             with
             Casuists
             in
             that
             point
             ;
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             doe
             at
             present
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             some
             Scripture
             instances
             ,
             that
             may
             hint
             unto
             us
             the
             unwarrantablenesse
             of
             the
             War
             with
             that
             Nation
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             then
             give
             reasons
             and
             considerations
             ,
             drawn
             from
             interest
             of
             State
             ,
             against
             the
             unlawfull
             Invasion
             of
             
               Scotland
               .
            
             Had
             God
             given
             me
             life
             ,
             I
             intended
             a
             large
             Treatise
             concerning
             the
             Usurpation
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             the
             Invasion
             of
             
               Scotland
               ;
            
             but
             my
             collections
             being
             lost
             and
             taken
             away
             ,
             they
             must
             dye
             with
             me
             ;
             I
             hope
             more
             able
             hands
             will
             write
             against
             the
             Invasion
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             fight
             against
             the
             Invaders
             .
          
           
             
               I
               will
               offer
               but
               a
               few
               Scripture
               instances
               that
               may
               suggest
               something
               against
               this
               bloody
               War
               with
               our
               Brethren
               in
               Covenant
               with
               us
               .
               Read
            
             Amos
             1.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             I
             will
             not
             turn
             away
             the
             puni●●ment
             of
             
               Tyrus
            
             because
             they
             have
             delivered
             the
             whole
             cap●ivity
             to
             
               Edom
               ,
            
             and
             remembred
             not
             the
             brotherly
             Covenant
             .
             
               So
               that
            
             Scotland
             
               may
               say
               as
               in
            
             Obadiah
             ,
             
               ver.
            
             7.
             
             The
             men
             of
             my
             confederacy
             that
             were
             at
             peace
             with
             me
             have
             deceived
             me
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             Yea
             the
             
               English
            
             did
             to
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             as
             
               Edom
            
             did
             to
             
               Israel
               ,
               Amos
               1.
               11.
               
               Edom
            
             did
             pursue
             his
             brother
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             did
             cast
             off
             all
             pitie
             ,
             and
             his
             anger
             did
             teare
             continually
             ;
             did
             not
             
               Cromwell
            
             do
             so
             to
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             worse
             than
             
               Edom
            
             to
             
               Israe●
               ?
            
             let
             
               Dunbar
            
             fight
             testifie
             ,
             and
             the
             worse
             than
             butcherly
             usage
             afterwards
             of
             the
             prisoners
             there
             taken
             ;
             I
             may
             say
             to
             
               Cromwell
            
             as
             God
             said
             to
             
               Edom
               ,
            
             for
             thy
             violence
             against
             thy
             Brother
             
               Jacob
            
             [
             thy
             Brother
             
               Scotland
            
             ]
             shame
             shall
             cover
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             cut
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               Obad.
            
             v.
             10.
             then
             in
             
               Obad.
            
             v.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               should'st
               not
               have
               entred
               into
               the
               ga●e
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               calamity
               ,
               yea
               thou
               should'st
               not
               have
               laid
               hands
               on
               their
               substance
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               calamity
               ,
               neither
               should'st
               thou
               have
               stood
               in
               the
               cross
               way
               to
               cut
               off
               those
               of
               his
               that
               did
               escape
               ,
               neither
               shouldst
               thou
               deliver
               those
               of
               his
               that
               did
               remaine
               in
               the
               day
               of
               distresse
               .
            
             Then
             it
             followes
             ,
             
               As
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               thee
               ,
               thy
               reward
               shall
               returne
               upon
               thine
               owne
               head
               .
            
             I
             shall
             mention
             one
             Scripture
             History
             that
             is
             pertinently
             applyed
             and
             published
             in
             Print
             ,
             
             entituled
             ,
             The
             History
             of
             
               Pek●h
               ,
            
             it
             is
             worth
             your
             perusall
             ;
             
               Pekah
            
             King
             of
             
               Israel
            
             did
             sinfully
             invade
             
               Jud●h
               ,
            
             had
             the
             worser
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             lesser
             number
             ,
             yet
             prevailed
             over
             
               Iudah
               ,
            
             then
             said
             
               Oded
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               was
               wrath
               with
               Iudah
               he
               hath
               delivered
               them
               into
               your
               hand
               ,
               and
               yee
               have
               flaine
               them
               in
               a
               rage
               reaching
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               now
               ye
               purpose
               to
               keep
               under
               the
               Children
               for
               Bond-men
               ,
               and
               Bond-women
               unto
               you
               ,
               but
               are
               there
               not
               with
               you
               ,
               even
               with
               you
               ,
               sins
               against
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             And
             doth
             not
             
               C●o●●ell
            
             do
             this
             to
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             as
             
               Pekah
            
             did
             to
             
               Iudah
               ?
            
             Nay
             he
             is
             not
             so
             mercifull
             ,
             for
             
               Pekah
            
             returned
             the
             Captives
             ,
             restored
             the
             spoyle
             ,
             arrayed
             them
             ,
             and
             shoo'd
             them
             ,
             gave
             them
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drinke
             ,
             and
             carried
             all
             the
             feeble
             of
             them
             upon
             Asses
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             
               Chron.
               28.
               15.
               
               Cromwell
            
             is
             so
             accustomed
             to
             works
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             far
             from
             shewing
             such
             acts
             of
             mercy
             to
             his
             Brethren
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             as
             
               Pekah
            
             did
             to
             his
             Brethren
             of
             
               Iudah
               .
            
             There
             is
             one
             Chapter
             in
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
            
             that
             I
             have
             often
             thought
             of
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             more
             aptly
             applyed
             to
             any
             in
             the
             World
             than
             to
             
               Cromwell
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             invaders
             of
             the
             
               Scot●ish
            
             Nation
             
             it
             is
             the
             35
             of
             
               Ez●kiel
            
             v.
             5.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               had
               a
               perpetuall
               h●tred
               ,
               and
               hast
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               sword
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               calamity
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               that
               their
               iniquity
               had
               an
               end
               ,
               therefore
               as
               I
               live
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               prepare
               thee
               unto
               bloud
               ,
               and
               bloud
               shall
               pursue
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             v.
             10.
             
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               These
               two
               Nations
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               Countries
               shall
               be
               mine
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               possesse
               it
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Lord
               was
               there
               ,
               therefore
               as
               I
               live
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               wil
               do
               according
               to
               thine
               anger
               and
               according
               to
               thine
               envy
               which
               thou
               hast
               used
               out
               of
               thy
               hatred
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               make
               my self
               knowne
               amongst
               them
               when
               I
               have
               judged
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             in
             Scripture
             record
             accounted
             a
             more
             deplorable
             judgment
             to
             have
             Nations
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             same
             Government
             to
             wage
             War
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             a
             War
             with
             any
             other
             Nations
             whatsoever
             ,
             read
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             15.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Nation
             shall
             rise
             against
             Nation
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Israel
            
             against
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Iudah
               ,
            
             who
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             also
             under
             the
             same
             Government
             ,
             during
             the
             Reignes
             of
             
               Saul
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
            
             and
             part
             of
             
               Rehoboams
               ,
            
             so
             in
             2.
             
               Chron.
               28.
               9
               ,
               10.
               per
               totum
               ,
            
             many
             instances
             out
             of
             Scripture
             might
             have
             been
             produced
             to
             suggest
             to
             you
             how
             unwarrantable
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             
               Cromwell
            
             with
             his
             
               English
            
             Army
             to
             invade
             ,
             spoyle
             ,
             and
             lay
             wast
             ,
             their
             poor
             Brethren
             of
             
               Scotland
               .
            
             We
             are
             commanded
             
               Zech.
               7.
               9.
               10.
               
               ●o
               shew
               mercy
               and
               compassion
               every
               man
               to
               his
               neighhour
               ,
               oppr●sse
               not
               the
               Widdow
               nor
               the
               Fatherl●ss
               ,
               nor
               the
               stranger
               ,
               nor
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               I
               t●none
               imagine
               ev●ll
               against
               his
               Brother
               in
               your
               heart
               ;
            
             and
             the
             reason
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             
               Mal●chy
               2.
               10.
               
               Have
               we
               not
               all
               one
               Father
               ?
               hath
               not
               one
               God
               created
               us
               ?
               Why
               doe
               we
               deal
               treacherously
               every
               man
               against
               his
               brother
               ,
               by
               prophaxing
               the
               Covenant
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ?
            
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             will
             say
             of
             
               Cromwell
               ,
            
             though
             he
             may
             prosper
             for
             a
             while
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             I
             may
             say
             of
             him
             as
             God
             did
             of
             
               J●hojakim
               ,
               Tkine
               eyes
               and
               thi●e
               heart
               are
               not
               but
               for
               thy
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               shed
               innocent
               bloud
               ,
               and
               for
               oppression
               ,
               and
               for
               violence
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               They
               shall
               not
               lament
               for
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               ah
               my
               brother
               ,
               or
               ,
               ah
               my
               sister
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               lament
               for
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               ah
               Lord
               ,
               or
               ah
               his
               glory
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               buried
               with
               the
               buriall
               of
               an
               ●sse
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ier.
            
             22.
             17
             ,
             18
             ▪
             19.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             give
             some
             reasons
             to
             prove
             the
             unlawfullnesse
             of
             the
             invasion
             of
             our
             Brethren
             of
             SCOTLAND
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             a
             few
             considerations
             whereby
             you
             may
             see
             the
             evill
             nature
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             consequence
             of
             this
             War
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             This
             Warre
             with
             
               Scotland
            
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             former
             war
             intended
             against
             
               Scotland
            
             in
             the
             year
             1640.
             
             it
             is
             worse
             in
             many
             regards
             :
             1.
             
             The
             First
             war
             was
             called
             
               Bellum
               Episcopale
               ,
            
             this
             may
             be
             called
             
               Bellum
               Haereticale
               ,
            
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             say
             )
             the
             first
             War
             would
             have
             brought
             in
             Popish
             ceremonies
             ,
             this
             War
             brings
             in
             damnable
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             hellish
             blasphemies
             ;
             by
             the
             first
             they
             would
             have
             scrued
             up
             Monarchy
             into
             Tyranny
             ,
             by
             this
             they
             will
             pull
             down
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             turne
             all
             to
             Anarchy
             .
             2.
             
             This
             War
             in
             the
             year
             1650.
             is
             worse
             than
             that
             intended
             about
             the
             yeare
             1640.
             ,
             because
             then
             we
             were
             not
             under
             so
             many
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Engagements
             one
             towards
             another
             as
             now
             we
             are
             ,
             
               Cromwell
            
             invaded
             them
             after
             a
             Covenant
             and
             Articles
             of
             Agreement
             for
             assistance
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             after
             help
             and
             Brotherly
             assistance
             received
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             forgotten
             the
             Brotherly
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             kindnesses
             we
             have
             had
             from
             them
             in
             the
             day
             of
             out
             deep
             distresse
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             war
             hath
             not
             such
             an
             Authority
             as
             the
             former
             had
             ,
             the
             first
             was
             raised
             by
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Councell
             ,
             this
             by
             
               Cromwell
            
             and
             a
             Faction
             .
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             doe
             behave
             themselves
             worser
             than
             the
             Souldiers
             the
             King
             and
             Bishops
             did
             raise
             against
             the
             
               Scots
            
             at
             first
             ;
             the
             Kings
             Soldiers
             were
             but
             ignorant
             and
             prophane
             ,
             these
             many
             of
             them
             Hereticks
             and
             Blasphemers
             ;
             those
             did
             pull
             down
             Crosses
             and
             Pictures
             ,
             these
             pull
             downe
             Ordinances
             ;
             those
             drunk
             with
             Wine
             or
             Strong
             Drink
             ,
             but
             these
             drunk
             with
             Error
             ,
             having
             a
             spirit
             of
             gyddinesse
             and
             contradiction
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             drunkennesse
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             far
             worse
             in
             the
             event
             also
             ;
             in
             the
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             war
             not
             above
             14
             slain
             one
             both
             sides
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             war
             
               Cromwell
            
             with
             a
             more
             cruel
             and
             bloody
             minde
             hath
             most
             barbarously
             slaine
             at
             least
             10000
             of
             the
             Scotish
             Nation
             ,
             since
             he
             entered
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             oh
             the
             bloody
             cruelty
             of
             this
             man
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             second
             reason
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             time
             when
             
               Cromwell
            
             invaded
             them
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             when
             
               Scotland
            
             was
             over-run
             with
             malignity
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             
               Hambletons
            
             prevalency
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             when
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             most
             Religious
             and
             Covenanting
             Party
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             after
             
               Hamblitons
            
             Army
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             
               Montrosse
            
             defeated
             ;
             and
             the
             godly
             party
             who
             managed
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             for
             these
             14
             years
             faithfully
             ,
             had
             all
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             then
             
               Cromwell
            
             invaded
             them
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             is
             an
             evident
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             invasion
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             was
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             Jesuites
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             Party
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Protestant
             Party
             in
             
               ●cotland
               ,
            
             and
             to
             bring
             their
             persons
             in
             vassalage
             and
             thraldome
             as
             to
             their
             civill
             Liberties
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             Reason
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             slight
             grounds
             
               Cromwell
            
             had
             to
             invade
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             because
             they
             would
             not
             be
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             People
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             not
             break
             their
             Covenants
             ,
             therefore
             
               Cromwell
            
             will
             break
             them
             ;
             because
             the●
             will
             not
             lay
             their
             Consciences
             waste
             ,
             he
             will
             lay
             their
             land
             waste
             and
             make
             it
             desolate
             ;
             because
             the
             
               Scots
            
             are
             for
             a
             Scripturall
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             a
             well-regulated
             Monarchy
             ,
             for
             found
             doctrine
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godlynesse
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             
               Cromwell
            
             is
             so
             much
             their
             Enemy
             .
             Whatever
             els
             may
             be
             pretended
             ,
             ●et
             these
             were
             the
             true
             grounds
             why
             
               Cromwell
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Iesuited
             Spanish
             Faction
             did
             invade
             the
             neighbour
             Nation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             fourth
             reason
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             wicked
             ends
             
               Cromwell
            
             aims
             at
             in
             his
             invading
             
               Scotland
               ,
               viz.
            
             merely
             to
             satisfie
             his
             ambitious
             and
             covetous
             desires
             to
             be
             absolute
             Lord
             of
             the
             Estates
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Lives
             of
             all
             the
             people
             in
             these
             3.
             
             Nation
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             content
             him
             to
             have
             one
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ireland
            
             for
             
               Ireton
            
             his
             Son
             ,
             nor
             another
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               viz.
               England
            
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             have
             
               Scotland
            
             also
             .
             His
             end
             is
             as
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Ammon
            
             invading
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             in
             
               Amos
               1.
               13.
               
               That
               they
               might
               inlarge
               their
               borders
               ;
            
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             his
             Souldiers
             aim
             is
             like
             that
             of
             the
             
               Chaldaeans
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               bitter
               and
               hasly
               Nation
               to
               march
               thr●ugh
               the
               bredih
               ●f
               the
               Land
               ,
               to
               possess
               the
               dwelling
               places
               that
               are
               not
               theirs
               ;
            
             his
             end
             is
             like
             that
             of
             
               M●unt
            
             Seir
             ,
             
             
               who
               said
               ,
               ●hese
               two
               Nations
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               Countreys
               shall
               be
               mine
               ,
               and
               wee
               will
               passesse
               them
               .
            
             So
             saith
             
               Cromwell
               ,
            
             these
             two
             Nations
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             Countrves
             ,
             
               viz.
               England
            
             and
             
               Scotland
            
             shall
             be
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             possesse
             them
             ;
             nor
             will
             all
             this
             content
             him
             ,
             he
             seeks
             to
             be
             an
             universall
             Monarch
             ,
             like
             that
             
               Ch●ldaean
            
             Monarch
             in
             
               Hab.
               2.
               56.
               
               He
               is
               a
               proud
               man
               ,
               neither
               keepeth
               at
               home
               ,
               who
               exlargeth
               his
               desire
               as
               hell
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               but
               gathereth
               unto
               him
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               heapeth
               unto
               him
               all
               people
               ,
               but
               shall
               not
               all
               these
               take
               up
               a
               taunting
               proverbe
               against
               him
               ,
               Woe
               to
               him
               that
               encreaseth
               that
               which
               is
               not
               his
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             We
             punish
             him
             with
             death
             who
             breakes
             open
             a
             house
             and
             robs
             but
             one
             Family
             ,
             but
             what
             a
             thousand
             deaths
             doth
             he
             deserve
             ,
             who
             breaks
             into
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             robbes
             many
             
             thousand
             Families
             ,
             even
             a
             whole
             Nation
             .
             The
             Prophet
             
               Hab
               akkuk
            
             pronounceth
             
               A
               woe
               to
               him
               that
               builds
               a
               Town
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               establisheth
               a
               City
               by
               iniquity
               .
               Hab.
            
             2.
             12.
             
             What
             a
             woe
             then
             shall
             befall
             
               Cromwell
               ,
            
             that
             doth
             not
             build
             Townes
             with
             blood
             ,
             but
             destroys
             many
             Townes
             by
             blood
             ,
             but
             builds
             up
             none
             ?
             that
             doth
             not
             stablish
             a
             City
             ,
             but
             destroyes
             many
             Cities
             in
             
               ENGLAND
            
             and
             
               SCOTLAND
            
             by
             Iniquity
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             fifth
             reason
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Treaties
             between
             the
             two
             Nations
             .
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             Covenant
             so
             far
             as
             it
             concerns
             
               Scotland
               .
            
             In
             the
             first
             Article
             we
             promise
             
               to
               endeavour
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               reformed
               Religion
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Government
               :
            
             But
             
               Cromwells
            
             invading
             
               Scotland
            
             tends
             directly
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             many
             Heresies
             the
             Army
             spreads
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             Worship
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             are
             above
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             in
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             by
             those
             that
             are
             inveterate
             enemies
             to
             the
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             of
             them
             for
             Independency
             ,
             or
             Anabaptisme
             ,
             Brownisme
             ,
             or
             Scepticisme
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             third
             Article
             we
             promise
             
               to
               preserve
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               :
            
             But
             
               Cromwells
            
             invading
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             brings
             
               England
            
             under
             guilt
             ,
             and
             
               Scotland
            
             under
             beggery
             and
             slavery
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             Article
             we
             promise
             ,
             
               That
               we
               shall
               endeavour
               the
               discovery
               of
               all
               such
               as
               have
               been
               or
               shall
               be
               Incendiaries
               ,
               Malignants
               ,
               or
               ev●ll
               Instruments
               ,
               by
               hindring
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               dividing
               the
               King
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               the
               Kingdomes
               from
               another
               .
            
             If
             these
             things
             be
             the
             brands
             that
             the
             Covenant
             puts
             upon
             
               Incendiaries
               ,
               Malignants
               ,
               or
               evill
               Instruments
               ,
            
             then
             is
             not
             
               Cromwell
            
             and
             his
             Faction
             the
             great
             Incendiaries
             ,
             Malignauts
             ,
             and
             evill
             Instruments
             ,
             who
             have
             hindred
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nay
             blemished
             the
             very
             name
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             very
             face
             of
             Religion
             ?
             and
             have
             they
             not
             divided
             the
             King
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             interrupting
             his
             agreement
             with
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             dividing
             him
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             dividing
             his
             head
             from
             his
             body
             ?
             and
             have
             not
             they
             divided
             one
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             unjust
             invasion
             laid
             such
             seeds
             to
             dissentions
             ,
             and
             irreconcileable
             differences
             ,
             as
             are
             likely
             never
             to
             be
             healed
             ,
             yea
             so
             divided
             as
             never
             likely
             to
             be
             united
             together
             any
             more
             ?
             In
             the
             fifth
             Article
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Where
               as
               the
               happinesse
               of
               a
               blessed
               peace
               between
               these
               Kingdomes
               ,
               denyed
               in
               former
               times
               to
               our
               pr●genitors
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               good
               provide●ce
               of
               God
               granted
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               lately
               concluded
               and
               setled
               by
               both
               Parliaments
               ,
               we
               shal
               each
               one
               of
               us
               indeavour
               that
               they
               may
               remaine
               conjoyned
               in
               a
               firme
               Peace
               and
               Union
               to
               all
               posterity
               .
            
             Let
             the
             world
             judge
             whether
             
               Cromwell
            
             and
             his
             invaders
             have
             endeavoured
             that
             the
             Kingdoms
             may
             remain
             in
             a
             firme
             peace
             and
             union
             to
             all
             posterity
             ;
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             this
             Union
             kept
             to
             all
             posterity
             ,
             that
             he
             dissolved
             this
             Union
             within
             seven
             years
             after
             he
             promised
             to
             preserve
             this
             Union
             ,
             for
             he
             took
             the
             Covenant
             in
             the
             yeare
             1643.
             and
             entred
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             in
             a
             bloody
             Hostile
             manner
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1650.
             
             Thus
             you
             see
             
               Cromwells
            
             invasion
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             whole
             scope
             and
             tenour
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Treaty
             between
             both
             Kingdoms
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             one
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             That
             one
             Nation
             shall
             not
             wage
             war
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             but
             give
             three
             moneths
             warning
             before
             hand
             ;
             but
             Cremwell
             did
             not
             not
             give
             three
             dayes
             warning
             to
             Scotland
             before
             he
             invaded
             their
             Land
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             may
             draw
             the
             sixth
             reason
             from
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             when
             free
             and
             full
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             averse
             to
             any
             breach
             with
             ,
             and
             war
             against
             ,
             their
             Brethren
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             as
             knowing
             it
             would
             endanger
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             godly
             party
             
             in
             both
             the
             Nations
             .
             I
             well
             remember
             the
             King
             called
             a
             Parliament
             here
             in
             
               England
            
             in
             
               April
            
             1640.
             on
             purpose
             to
             raise
             money
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Warre
             against
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Parliament
             utterly
             refused
             to
             grant
             any
             money
             to
             so
             ill
             a
             purpose
             ,
             and
             did
             all
             they
             could
             to
             disswade
             the
             King
             from
             the
             Warre
             with
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             publiquely
             protesting
             against
             the
             War
             as
             dishonourable
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             both
             Kingdomes
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             through
             the
             designes
             of
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Popish
             party
             that
             Parliament
             was
             dissolved
             ,
             within
             10
             dayes
             after
             it
             was
             called
             .
             Although
             the
             dissolving
             that
             Parliament
             was
             a
             great
             grief
             of
             heart
             to
             all
             the
             godly
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             rejoycing
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             refused
             to
             engage
             in
             the
             War
             of
             
               Scotland
               .
            
             After
             this
             ,
             there
             were
             publique
             Thanksgivings
             throughout
             all
             
               England
               ,
            
             enjoyned
             by
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             the
             Pacification
             between
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Scotland
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             year
             1640.
             judged
             it
             unlawfull
             to
             wage
             War
             against
             
               Scotland
            
             upon
             the
             sollicitations
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             obtrude
             Popish
             Ceremonies
             upon
             that
             Nation
             ,
             may
             not
             we
             judge
             it
             much
             more
             unlawfull
             to
             wage
             War
             with
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             to
             bring
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             Slavery
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             we
             have
             had
             a
             Brotherly
             assistance
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             entered
             into
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ?
             There
             are
             l●●●e
             pretences
             to
             justifie
             the
             War
             with
             
               Scotland
            
             in
             the
             year
             1650
             ,
             by
             
               Cromwell
               ,
            
             than
             in
             the
             year
             1640.
             when
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             wage
             war
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             seventh
             Reason
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             intollerable
             mischiefs
             ,
             sad
             consequences
             ,
             and
             unexpressible
             calamities
             likely
             to
             befall
             the
             Protestant
             and
             Covenanting
             party
             in
             the
             3.
             
             Kingdoms
             ,
             the
             mischiefs
             and
             sad
             consequences
             of
             
               Cromwells
            
             invading
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             reduce
             to
             8.
             heads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             War
             with
             the
             
               Irish
            
             Rebels
             is
             by
             this
             means
             neglected
             ,
             and
             lengthened
             out
             ;
             had
             
               Cromwell
            
             staid
             in
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             and
             had
             but
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             he
             hath
             now
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             the
             
               Irish
            
             Wars
             had
             been
             ended
             long
             before
             now
             ,
             the
             Rebels
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             
               English
            
             had
             had
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             possession
             of
             that
             Land
             .
             But
             
               Cromwell
            
             (
             through
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Spaine
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             )
             had
             rather
             fight
             with
             the
             Protestant
             covenanting
             party
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             than
             with
             the
             Rebels
             of
             
               Ireland
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             this
             means
             most
             grievous
             and
             burdensome
             Taxes
             are
             continued
             and
             increased
             .
             I
             shall
             mention
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             vulgar
             may
             seem
             incredible
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             That
             the
             Iuncto
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             have
             (
             by
             the
             Excise
             ,
             Customes
             ,
             Sequestrations
             and
             Taxes
             )
             received
             more
             money
             in
             one
             year
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             put
             them
             all
             together
             ,
             since
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             did
             raise
             upon
             their
             Subjects
             for
             such
             a
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             Kings
             called
             Oppressors
             ,
             and
             these
             called
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             totall
             eradication
             of
             the
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             in
             both
             the
             Kingdoms
             .
             Presbytery
             is
             the
             But
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Prelates
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Sectaries
             of
             late
             ,
             have
             shot
             their
             invenomed
             Arrows
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             great
             indangering
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             States
             in
             
               Europe
               .
            
             The
             Kingdomes
             of
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Scotland
            
             make
             up
             the
             greatest
             Body
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             being
             best
             able
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             and
             succour
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             when
             indangered
             and
             designed
             to
             ruine
             by
             Popish
             Enemies
             ,
             therefore
             the
             discountenancing
             of
             the
             Covenanting
             party
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             the
             ruining
             of
             them
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             is
             the
             readiest
             way
             to
             indanger
             ,
             conquer
             ,
             ruine
             all
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             how
             will
             this
             imbolden
             and
             encourage
             Popish
             Adveraries
             to
             invade
             and
             ruine
             the
             Protestants
             whiles
             
             they
             see
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Scotland
            
             (
             who
             make
             up
             the
             greatest
             Body
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             in
             Christendome
             )
             engaged
             in
             an
             un-Brotherly
             and
             un-Christian
             War
             between
             themselves
             ,
             and
             weakning
             ,
             impoverishing
             ,
             and
             destroying
             each
             other
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Cromwells
            
             invasion
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             is
             an
             extraordinary
             ground
             of
             joy
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Confederates
             .
             Had
             the
             Conclave
             of
             
               Rome
            
             plotted
             together
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             wish
             a
             more
             happy
             and
             hopefull
             designe
             to
             advance
             the
             interest
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             Catholick
             Religion
             ;
             that
             doth
             more
             glad
             and
             gratifie
             the
             Popish
             party
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             the
             Protestant
             party
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Scotland
            
             ruining
             one
             another
             .
             I
             have
             read
             a
             very
             remarkeable
             story
             of
             a
             great
             Politician
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Cardinal
             
               Richelieu
               ,
               That
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               be
               left
               Instructions
               and
               advice
               with
               the
               late
            
             French
             
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               use
               his
               utmost
               endeavour
               to
               foment
               the
               late
               differences
               between
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             
               and
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               by
               the
               sollicitations
               of
               his
               Instruments
               ,
               to
               draw
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
            
             England
             
               to
               change
               their
               Government
               ,
               from
               a
               Kingdome
               into
               a
               Common-wealth
               ;
               by
               which
               means
            
             England
             
               and
            
             Scotland
             
               would
               be
               imbroyled
               in
               warres
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               and
               best
               policy
               of
               all
               to
               weaken
               and
               destroy
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               advance
               the
               interest
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               and
               Catholique
               Religion
               .
            
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             story
             is
             asserted
             by
             an
             
               Italian
            
             of
             good
             note
             and
             credit
             ,
             and
             published
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             Printed
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               anno
            
             1645.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             touching
             this
             particular
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ;
             that
             I
             doe
             verily
             beleeve
             
               Cromwels
            
             invading
             
               Scotland
            
             in
             the
             year
             1650.
             makes
             it
             a
             year
             of
             Iubilee
             in
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             but
             a
             year
             of
             slavery
             to
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             a
             year
             of
             sorrow
             to
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             round
             about
             us
             ;
             which
             puts
             me
             upon
             the
             next
             sad
             consequence
             of
             this
             war
             ,
             
               viz.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             great
             grief
             and
             sadning
             to
             all
             Protestant
             States
             and
             Churches
             round
             about
             us
             ;
             when
             they
             consider
             how
             we
             who
             have
             lived
             under
             one
             King
             ,
             united
             in
             one
             Covenant
             ,
             ingaged
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Quarrell
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             ruine
             and
             destroy
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             bloody
             rage
             ,
             and
             cruell
             hatred
             as
             we
             doe
             ;
             what
             a
             grief
             is
             it
             to
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             we
             who
             might
             have
             been
             their
             he●pers
             ,
             are
             our
             own
             destroyers
             ,
             neither
             able
             to
             assist
             them
             abroad
             ,
             nor
             defend
             our selves
             at
             home
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             will
             lay
             lasting
             foundations
             of
             irreconcileable
             discord
             between
             the
             two
             Nations
             ,
             That
             we
             who
             were
             the
             dearest
             Friends
             ,
             will
             be
             to
             each
             other
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             will
             be
             a
             toleration
             of
             all
             Heresies
             and
             Blasphemies
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             an
             increasing
             of
             all
             oppression
             and
             violence
             in
             the
             State
             .
             These
             two
             usually
             goe
             together
             .
             
               Iudges
            
             5.
             8.
             
             They
             chose
             new
             Gods
             ,
             then
             was
             there
             War
             in
             their
             Gates
             .
             These
             ,
             with
             manifold
             more
             inconceivable
             mischiefes
             are
             likely
             to
             arise
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             
               Cromwels
            
             groundlesse
             and
             unwarrantable
             invasion
             of
             our
             neighbour
             Nation
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             work
             I
             have
             now
             to
             doe
             about
             this
             vindication
             of
             my self
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             off
             some
             aspersions
             and
             slanders
             unjustly
             laid
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             report
             that
             I
             am
             under
             great
             fears
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             much
             terror
             and
             trembling
             laies
             hold
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             through
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             pardoning
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             sprinkling
             ,
             
             the
             bitternesse
             ,
             fear
             ,
             and
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             much
             abated
             ;
             that
             I
             am
             delivered
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             former
             part
             
             part
             of
             my
             life
             I
             was
             subject
             unto
             bondage
             ;
             I
             speak
             it
             without
             vanity
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             Gods
             glorious
             grace
             ,
             I
             formerly
             have
             had
             more
             feare
             at
             the
             pulling
             out
             of
             a
             Tooth
             ,
             than
             now
             I
             have
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             cutting
             off
             my
             head
             .
             I
             mention
             it
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             supported
             me
             ,
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             pronounced
             against
             me
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             did
             no
             whit
             dismay
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             as
             much
             calmnesse
             and
             quietnesse
             in
             my
             minde
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             ho●●e
             ,
             as
             ever
             I
             had
             in
             all
             my
             life
             yea
             since
             I
             have
             been
             condemned
             ,
             I
             blesse
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             had
             one
             troubled
             thought
             ,
             nor
             broke
             one
             hours
             rest
             ,
             nor
             forborne
             one
             meals
             meat
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             night
             before
             I
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             I
             supt
             as
             heartily
             ,
             and
             slept
             as
             sweetly
             ,
             as
             ever
             I
             did
             in
             all
             my
             life
             ;
             the
             hopes
             I
             have
             of
             an
             eternall
             life
             ,
             doth
             swallow
             up
             the
             fears
             of
             a
             temporall
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Objection
               ,
            
             But
             you
             confesse
             you
             have
             sinned
             ,
             therefore
             you
             are
             put
             to
             death
             for
             your
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             I
             have
             indeed
             ,
             and
             I
             ought
             to
             confesse
             my
             sinns
             against
             God
             ,
             so
             condemne
             my self
             ,
             and
             justifie
             God
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             I
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             righteous
             in
             all
             that
             is
             come
             upon
             me
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             just
             with
             the
             most
             high
             to
             cut
             me
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             my
             dayes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             my
             Ministry
             ;
             but
             yet
             I
             never
             said
             that
             I
             had
             sinned
             against
             God
             in
             the
             particular
             facts
             for
             which
             that
             cruell
             sentence
             was
             past
             upon
             me
             ;
             I
             say
             still
             as
             I
             did
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             when
             I
             received
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             condemne
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             judged
             ,
             that
             neither
             God
             nor
             my
             own
             Conscience
             did
             condemne
             me
             of
             sin
             ;
             I
             have
             transgressed
             their
             bloody
             Lawes
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             yet
             not
             broken
             any
             command
             of
             God
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             have
             sinned
             in
             making
             such
             Lawes
             ,
             not
             I
             in
             breaking
             them
             .
             I
             am
             far
             from
             thinking
             that
             I
             have
             sinned
             in
             what
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             desire
             the
             King
             might
             agree
             with
             the
             
               Scots
            
             upon
             the
             interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             relieve
             that
             gallant
             Gentleman
             Major
             Generall
             
               Massey
               ,
            
             to
             pray
             for
             and
             endeavour
             after
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Godly
             in
             the
             neighbour
             nation
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             who
             are
             Brethren
             in
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ;
             I
             count
             all
             this
             my
             duty
             ,
             not
             my
             sinne
             ;
             yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             as
             infirmities
             doe
             cleave
             to
             my
             duties
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             way
             of
             mannagement
             of
             this
             businesse
             ,
             inadvertency
             ,
             indiscretion
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             opennesse
             might
             cleave
             to
             these
             actings
             of
             mine
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             thing
             it self
             was
             evill
             that
             I
             never
             have
             ,
             never
             shall
             confesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Object
               .
            
             Some
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             a
             debaucht
             person
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             uncleannesse
             .
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             This
             I
             declare
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             is
             most
             abominably
             false
             ;
             as
             
               Luther
            
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             not
             tempted
             to
             covetousnesse
             :
             so
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             can
             say
             it
             without
             vanity
             or
             falshood
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             been
             tempted
             to
             uncleannesse
             .
             I
             know
             no
             ground
             of
             this
             report
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             on
             Easter-day
             night
             last
             was
             six
             yeare
             ,
             one
             of
             my
             name
             ,
             Master
             
               Edward
               Love
               ,
            
             a
             Chaplain
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             was
             questioned
             before
             Justice
             
               Rich
               ,
            
             dwelling
             about
             Chancery
             Lane
             ,
             for
             being
             found
             in
             bed
             whith
             a
             Whore
             ,
             now
             because
             he
             was
             one
             of
             my
             name
             ,
             some
             Malignants
             did
             charge
             it
             upon
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             grosse
             lye
             was
             soon
             quelled
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             revived
             ,
             and
             suggested
             to
             some
             in
             present
             power
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             exasperate
             them
             against
             me
             :
             But
             why
             should
             I
             be
             troubled
             at
             these
             slanders
             ?
             my
             betters
             have
             been
             falsly
             accused
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ;
             two
             Harlots
             accused
             
               Athanasius
            
             that
             he
             was
             uncleane
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             the
             Chastest
             man
             of
             that
             age
             ;
             
               Beza
            
             was
             accused
             of
             drunkennesse
             and
             uncleannesse
             also
             ,
             who
             was
             free
             from
             both
             ;
             the
             Jesuits
             accused
             
               Calvin
            
             that
             he
             had
             the
             foule
             disease
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             eaten
             up
             of
             V●●min
             ;
             yea
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             accused
             
             to
             have
             a
             Devill
             ,
             though
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             God-head
             dwelt
             in
             him
             :
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Object
               .
            
             It
             is
             reported
             that
             I
             was
             unnaturall
             to
             my
             Parents
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             not
             relieve
             them
             in
             their
             necessities
             .
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             commend
             my selfe
             ,
             yet
             when
             another
             mans
             mouth
             doth
             accuse
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             my
             owne
             to
             praise
             me
             .
             My
             duty
             and
             Naturall
             affections
             to
             my
             parents
             hath
             abounded
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             great
             cause
             ,
             for
             their
             tendernesse
             and
             care
             in
             my
             education
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             dead
             above
             seven
             years
             since
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             competent
             livelyhood
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             fell
             to
             decay
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             necessitated
             ,
             I
             speak
             it
             truly
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             not
             worth
             20
             li.
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             my
             parents
             had
             ten
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Object
               .
            
             It
             is
             reported
             that
             I
             neglected
             Mr.
             
               Erbury
               ,
            
             who
             was
             the
             means
             of
             my
             conversion
             and
             education
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             plundred
             in
             WALES
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             ENGLAND
             in
             a
             necessitous
             condition
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             not
             relieve
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             As
             for
             Master
             
               Erbury
               ,
            
             though
             he
             is
             fallen
             into
             dangerous
             opinions
             ,
             yet
             ,
             he
             being
             my
             spirituall
             Father
             ,
             I
             do
             naturally
             care
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             
               Timothy
            
             did
             for
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             my
             heart
             cleaves
             to
             him
             in
             love
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             any
             one
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             I
             speake
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             instrument
             to
             my
             conversion
             ,
             near
             twenty
             years
             agoe
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             my
             education
             also
             in
             the
             Vniversity
             ,
             for
             which
             kindnesse
             ,
             the
             half
             I
             have
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             could
             readily
             part
             with
             for
             his
             reliefe
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             about
             eight
             or
             nine
             years
             since
             ,
             he
             was
             plundered
             in
             
               Wales
               ,
            
             and
             did
             come
             to
             see
             me
             at
             
               Windsor
            
             Castle
             ,
             but
             a
             Sonne
             could
             not
             make
             more
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             than
             I
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             ability
             ;
             when
             I
             had
             not
             twelve
             pounds
             in
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             let
             Master
             
               Erbury
            
             have
             six
             of
             it
             ,
             indeed
             he
             afterward
             gave
             me
             a
             horse
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             received
             not
             much
             above
             forty
             shillings
             ;
             yea
             I
             procured
             him
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             be
             Chaplaine
             to
             Major
             Generall
             
               Skippons
            
             Regiment
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             eight
             shillings
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             6
             
               Object
               .
            
             Others
             say
             that
             what
             I
             denyed
             in
             Court
             ,
             was
             afterward
             proved
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             did
             confesse
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             This
             is
             a
             manifest
             untruth
             ;
             those
             Protestations
             I
             made
             the
             first
             day
             of
             my
             Tryall
             ,
             I
             made
             them
             also
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             rejoycing
             that
             they
             were
             not
             falsified
             nor
             contradicted
             by
             any
             of
             the
             8
             Witnesses
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             this
             more
             largely
             before
             .
          
           
             If
             other
             slanders
             shall
             be
             cast
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             have
             so
             much
             charity
             ,
             not
             to
             believe
             reports
             raised
             upon
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             silent
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             speake
             in
             my
             owne
             vindication
             .
             This
             I
             say
             without
             vanity
             of
             falshood
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             kept
             for
             these
             twenty
             years
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             I
             first
             knew
             God
             ,
             from
             falling
             into
             any
             scandalous
             evill
             ,
             but
             only
             into
             those
             infirmities
             of
             unavoydable
             and
             dayly
             incursion
             ,
             unto
             which
             all
             the
             Godly
             are
             subject
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             pilgrimage
             .
             I
             love
             not
             to
             speak
             in
             my
             own
             praise
             ,
             yet
             I
             judge
             it
             lawfull
             when
             other
             mens
             mouthes
             falsly
             accuse
             me
             ,
             my
             owne
             mouth
             may
             modestly
             commend
             me
             .
          
           
             As
             an
             Appendix
             to
             what
             I
             have
             already
             written
             ,
             I
             have
             but
             a
             few
             things
             to
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             am
             informed
             that
             there
             is
             something
             blotted
             out
             of
             my
             last
             Petition
             ,
             after
             it
             went
             from
             me
             ,
             without
             my
             knowledge
             or
             consent
             .
             To
             assure
             all
             the
             World
             that
             I
             was
             no
             Malignant
             ,
             I
             did
             put
             this
             clause
             in
             my
             fourth
             Petition
             ,
             
               That
               in
               my
               place
               and
               calling
               ,
               I
               should
               oppose
               all
               Malignant
               designs
               ,
               whether
               in
               this
               or
               the
               Neighbour
               Nation
               ,
               that
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               ruin●
               of
               this
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             Somebody
             blotted
             out
             the
             
             word
             [
             Malignant
             ]
             and
             would
             thereby
             hold
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             should
             engage
             to
             oppose
             the
             King
             and
             
               Scots
            
             which
             are
             now
             entred
             
               England
               ,
            
             which
             was
             far
             from
             my
             Heart
             ;
             I
             judge
             it
             no
             Malignant
             designe
             for
             the
             
               Scots
            
             to
             defend
             their
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Title
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             upon
             the
             interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             honest
             and
             justifiable
             designe
             .
             Indeed
             Mr.
             
               Owen
            
             and
             Mr.
             
               Bond
            
             were
             with
             me
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             desired
             me
             to
             put
             it
             out
             ,
             but
             I
             told
             them
             I
             could
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             I
             said
             ,
             though
             I
             would
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             one
             that
             would
             oppose
             Malignant
             designes
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             not
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             one
             that
             would
             oppose
             the
             honest
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             or
             as
             if
             I
             thought
             their
             actings
             were
             Malignant
             designes
             .
             I
             sent
             the
             Petition
             to
             Sheriffe
             
               Titchburn
               ,
            
             if
             he
             observed
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             justifie
             me
             that
             the
             word
             Malignant
             was
             in
             the
             Petition
             .
             Whether
             they
             have
             blotted
             out
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             or
             put
             any
             thing
             in
             ,
             God
             knows
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             own
             the
             Petitions
             .
             I
             have
             given
             you
             the
             Substance
             of
             them
             in
             my
             vindication
             .
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             also
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             Common-wealth
             ]
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             (
             I
             wish
             that
             were
             ruined
             )
             but
             by
             Common-wealth
             I
             understand
             the
             Body
             or
             Community
             of
             the
             People
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             my
             place
             and
             calling
             oppose
             any
             Malignant
             designes
             that
             may
             tend
             to
             their
             ruine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             they
             will
             not
             publish
             the
             Depositions
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             in
             Court
             ,
             but
             the
             private
             Examinations
             taken
             from
             them
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             patcht
             together
             by
             Mr.
             
             
               Scet
               ,
            
             and
             Captain
             
               Bishop
               ;
            
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             to
             produce
             them
             and
             read
             them
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             had
             so
             much
             honesty
             left
             ,
             as
             to
             dissavow
             them
             in
             open
             Court
             .
             Believe
             nothing
             (
             beloved
             )
             but
             what
             was
             sworn
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             nor
             all
             that
             neither
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             swore
             falsly
             ,
             as
             I
             made
             appear
             in
             my
             Defence
             .
          
           
             3
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             lying
             Pamphlet
             put
             forth
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               A
               short
               Plea
               for
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             In
             which
             there
             are
             many
             grosse
             lies
             ,
             especially
             in
             things
             which
             relate
             to
             me
             .
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             me
             to
             enter
             the
             Lists
             with
             him
             ;
             It
             becomes
             not
             a
             dying
             man
             to
             write
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             which
             will
             beget
             dispute
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             answer
             the
             Book
             ,
             though
             I
             could
             easily
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             sum
             up
             the
             many
             Lies
             he
             relates
             concerning
             me
             ;
             As
          
           
             In
             Page
             3
             second
             Edition
             .
             
             He
             insinuates
             ,
             he
             is
             loath
             to
             say
             it
             out
             for
             shame
             ,
             or
             to
             name
             me
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             deceive
             the
             Reader
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               meetings
               of
               these
               Traytors
               here
               ,
               produced
               the
               first
               Treaty
               at
               the
            
             Hague
             .
             And
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               I
               am
               chief
               of
               these
               Traytors
               ;
            
             so
             that
             in
             the
             lump
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             have
             the
             Reader
             believe
             as
             if
             I
             were
             at
             those
             meetings
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             at
             none
             ,
             neither
             about
             the
             Treaty
             at
             the
             
               Hague
               ,
            
             nor
             the
             Treaty
             at
             
               Iersey
            
             neither
             ,
             till
             both
             were
             dissolved
             .
             Indeed
             
               Alford
               ,
               Adams
               ,
               Far
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             were
             my
             accusers
             ,
             were
             at
             those
             meetings
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             confest
             ;
             yet
             such
             was
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Mr.
             
             
               Scots
            
             Councell
             of
             State
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             I
             executed
             ,
             that
             know
             nothing
             of
             all
             those
             meetings
             .
          
           
             In
             Page
             7.
             second
             Edition
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               what
               Mr.
               
            
             Love
             
               is
               concerned
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               what
               preceded
            
             Titus
             
               his
               going
               to
            
             Iersey
             .
             Here
             he
             would
             insinuate
             also
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             say
             something
             of
             me
             before
             
               Titus
            
             his
             going
             to
             
               Iersey
               ,
            
             which
             he
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             spared
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             Page
             7.
             
             second
             Edition
             .
             
               That
               one
               was
               sent
               to
            
             Titus
             
               from
               my
               house
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               returned
               ,
               and
               gave
               an
               account
               at
               my
               study
               .
            
             The
             latter
             part
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             sent
             to
             
               Titus
            
             did
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             journey
             at
             my
             House
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             part
             is
             
             a
             Lye
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Truth
             ,
             why
             would
             he
             not
             name
             the
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             others
             ?
             bu●
             for
             fear
             that
             every
             one
             who
             heard
             the
             Tryall
             at
             the
             High
             Court
             would
             have
             bin
             able
             to
             cry
             shame
             upon
             him
             .
             Major
             
               Alford
            
             was
             the
             man
             was
             sent
             to
             
               Titus
            
             to
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             but
             not
             in
             my
             house
             ;
             for
             
               Potter
            
             swore
             
               Alford
            
             was
             sent
             when
             they
             met
             at
             a
             Tavern
             ,
             yea
             
               Alford
            
             himself
             swore
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               William
               Drake
            
             that
             desired
             him
             to
             meet
             
               Titus
            
             at
             
               ●allis
               ;
            
             and
             swore
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             never
             within
             my
             house
             ,
             nor
             ever
             spake
             with
             me
             ,
             till
             after
             he
             returned
             from
             
               Callis
               ;
            
             yet
             this
             impudent
             fellow
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               ●●ea
               ,
            
             doth
             charge
             me
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             Page
             7.
             second
             Edition
             .
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               upon
               the
               debate
               of
               sending
               a
               Commission
               ,
            
             that
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               come
               ,
               let
               it
               goe
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             grosse
             lye
             ;
             indeed
             
               Huntington
            
             did
             swear
             thus
             in
             Court
             ,
             but
             was
             forsworn
             ;
             I
             was
             against
             sending
             the
             Commission
             ,
             and
             gave
             reasons
             against
             sending
             it
             ,
             yea
             Capt.
             
             
               Far
            
             said
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             and
             that
             3
             times
             together
             that
             the
             Company
             were
             against
             sending
             it
             ,
             because
             private
             persons
             had
             not
             power
             to
             Commissionate
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             Page
             8.
             
             second
             Edition
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               a
               Letter
               wrote
               with
               B.
               on
               it
               ,
               brought
               to
               Capt.
            
             Potter
             
               from
            
             Bamfield
             ,
             
               and
               said
               by
               the
               Party
               that
               left
               it
               at
            
             Potters
             ,
             
               that
               it
               came
               from
               Mr.
            
             Love
             .
             Captain
             
               Potter
            
             did
             not
             affirm
             this
             in
             Court
             ,
             indeed
             he
             said
             he
             thought
             it
             came
             from
             me
             ,
             or
             Doctor
             
               Drake
               ,
            
             but
             for
             my
             part
             I
             never
             brought
             ,
             nor
             sent
             Letter
             to
             his
             shop
             in
             all
             my
             life
             .
          
           
             In
             Page
             9.
             
             second
             Edition
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               I
               made
               3
               dreadfull
               Protestations
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               wrote
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               Queen
               ,
            
             Iermin
             ,
             Piercy
             ,
             Titus
             ,
             Massey
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               That
               I
               never
               received
               Letter
               from
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               That
               I
               never
               contributed
               any
               money
               ●or
               gathered
               any
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               &c.
               or
            
             Massey
             
               and
            
             Titus
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             a
             loud
             Lye
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             there
             are
             many
             Witnesses
             to
             contradict
             him
             ;
             and
             surely
             ,
             if
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Book
             had
             not
             east
             off
             all
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             regard
             to
             the
             good
             name
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             so
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             affirm
             that
             these
             were
             my
             Protestations
             .
             I
             never
             named
             
               Massey
            
             or
             
               Titus
            
             in
             my
             Protestations
             ,
             for
             then
             I
             had
             protested
             a
             falshood
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             durst
             not
             doe
             )
             I
             did
             write
             a
             Letter
             to
             
               Massey
               ,
            
             and
             did
             contribute
             money
             to
             
               Massey
            
             and
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             yet
             my
             Protestations
             are
             not
             contradicted
             ;
             for
             I
             Protested
             ,
             I
             writ
             no
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             Church
             ,
             or
             State
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             particular
             person
             of
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             Nation
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             stand
             to
             .
             For
             though
             I
             did
             write
             and
             give
             money
             to
             
               Massey
               ,
            
             yet
             my
             Protestation
             is
             not
             falsified
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             of
             the
             
               English
            
             not
             of
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             Nation
             .
          
           
             In
             page
             9.
             
             second
             Edition
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               at
               my
               Examination
               I
               made
               such
               a
               deep
               and
               generall
               profession
               of
               my
               Innocency
               ,
               though
               the
               proof
               ,
               and
               his
               Confession
               at
               the
               Court
               contradicted
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Speech
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             latter
             notoriously
             false
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Questions
             propounded
             to
             me
             ,
             about
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             &c.
             writing
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             or
             sending
             
               Titus
            
             to
             
               Iersey
               ;
            
             as
             to
             these
             things
             I
             said
             I
             was
             innocent
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             say
             still
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             That
             the
             proof
             ,
             and
             my
             Confession
             at
             the
             Court
             contradicted
             my
             Answer
             at
             my
             Examination
             ,
             that
             's
             abominably
             false
             ;
             though
             he
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             so
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             yet
             he
             durst
             not
             instance
             in
             any
             particular
             ,
             nor
             will
             any
             other
             in
             my
             life
             time
             ,
             whilst
             I
             can
             answer
             for
             my selfe
             .
             I
             do
             affirm
             this
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             at
             my
             Examinations
             I
             did
             deny
             nothing
             that
             was
             true
             ,
             nor
             would
             I
             confesse
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             Criminall
             .
             And
             because
             I
             am
             belyed
             ,
             about
             my
             examination
             before
             the
             Committee
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             more
             abused
             after
             I
             am
             dead
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             necessitated
             to
             discover
             that
             jugling
             
             and
             basenesse
             of
             Mr.
             
               Scot
               ,
            
             and
             Captain
             
               Bishop
               ,
            
             about
             my
             Examination
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             never
             to
             have
             made
             publique
             .
             Whiles
             I
             was
             examined
             before
             the
             Committee
             ,
             that
             pragmaticall
             fellow
             Captain
             
               Bishop
            
             (
             who
             ,
             I
             suppose
             wrote
             this
             lying
             Book
             )
             did
             put
             in
             6
             or
             8
             lines
             into
             my
             Examinations
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             said
             ;
             he
             supposing
             I
             would
             be
             so
             mease-mouthed
             as
             not
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             my
             hand
             to
             his
             for●eries
             with
             out
             any
             more
             adoe
             :
             But
             I
             did
             ,
             to
             his
             shame
             make
             him
             blot
             out
             at
             least
             6
             lines
             in
             my
             Examination
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             very
             short
             ;
             Some
             of
             the
             Committee
             did
             ingenuously
             say
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             speak
             such
             words
             as
             Captain
             
               Bishop
            
             did
             put
             in
             .
             By
             his
             abuse
             of
             me
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             be
             abused
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             how
             he
             injured
             other
             men
             .
             I
             did
             refuse
             to
             put
             my
             hand
             to
             it
             ,
             seeing
             I
             was
             abused
             by
             Captain
             
               Bishop
               ,
            
             but
             told
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             give
             me
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             subscribe
             my
             hand
             ;
             but
             they
             denyed
             me
             a
             Copy
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             susspect
             they
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             deale
             fairly
             with
             me
             ;
             as
             I
             found
             true
             soone
             after
             .
             About
             3
             weeks
             after
             I
             was
             examined
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Prideaux
               ,
            
             and
             Mr.
             
               Scot
            
             came
             to
             examine
             me
             in
             the
             Tower
             ;
             I
             still
             refused
             to
             accuse
             my selfe
             ;
             Mr.
             
               Scot
            
             shewed
             me
             a
             Paper
             ,
             told
             me
             it
             was
             the
             Examination
             taken
             from
             my
             mouth
             ;
             he
             read
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             saw
             and
             heard
             it
             ,
             I
             renounced
             it
             ,
             told
             him
             plainly
             it
             was
             a
             forged
             paper
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             mine
             .
             He
             replyed
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             very
             individuall
             paper
             that
             was
             written
             and
             taken
             from
             my
             mouth
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             did
             endorse
             it
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             .
             To
             this
             I
             reply
             ,
             whether
             he
             endorsed
             it
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             say
             ,
             but
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             and
             do
             affirm
             ,
             the
             paper
             was
             not
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             gave
             him
             two
             evident
             and
             undenyable
             Demonstrations
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             paper
             written
             at
             my
             Examinations
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             paper
             there
             were
             many
             lines
             blotted
             out
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             there
             were
             none
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             paper
             shewed
             me
             at
             the
             Tower
             was
             written
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             That
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             present
             at
             the
             reading
             or
             hearing
             of
             any
             Letters
             read
             from
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             which
             I
             never
             said
             ;
             and
             I
             did
             put
             him
             in
             minde
             ,
             that
             I
             refused
             to
             Answer
             that
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             I
             was
             present
             when
             Letters
             were
             read
             ?
             Because
             (
             said
             I
             )
             then
             your
             next
             Question
             will
             be
             ,
             Who
             else
             was
             present
             ?
             So
             I
             must
             accuse
             others
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             doe
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             further
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             say
             I
             was
             not
             present
             ,
             and
             you
             could
             prove
             that
             I
             was
             present
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             any
             Letters
             of
             News
             from
             Foreign
             parts
             ,
             you
             would
             taxe
             me
             of
             a
             falshood
             ,
             which
             none
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             fasten
             upon
             .
             This
             did
             somewhat
             silence
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             Mr.
             
               Scot
               ,
            
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             paper
             that
             was
             taken
             at
             my
             Examination
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             I
             beseech
             the
             Reader
             not
             to
             beleeve
             any
             thing
             that
             shall
             come
             forth
             ,
             either
             pretended
             to
             be
             my
             Examination
             ,
             or
             the
             Examinations
             of
             other
             men
             against
             me
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             the
             Forgeries
             and
             Contrivements
             of
             Mr.
             
               Scot
            
             and
             Capt.
             
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
            
             
             Love
             
               would
               have
               denyed
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               remembred
               what
               it
               cost
               his
               Master
            
             Charls
             .
             
               He
               behaved
               himself
               exceeding
               haughtily
               ,
               prevar●cating
               uncivilly
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Elswhere
             the
             man
             speaks
             more
             than
             I
             did
             ,
             but
             here
             he
             speaks
             lesse
             than
             I
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             his
             speech
             ;
             here
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             denyed
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Court
             ;
             if
             I
             had
             not
             remembred
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             confesse
             I
             did
             deny
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             did
             declare
             before
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             a
             legall
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             to
             judge
             me
             for
             my
             life
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             my
             birth-right
             to
             be
             tryed
             according
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             by
             a
             Iury
             of
             my
             neighbourhood
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             told
             me
             they
             were
             as
             a
             Iury
             ,
             then
             I
             replyed
             ,
             I
             have
             liberty
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             to
             except
             against
             35
             of
             them
             .
             Though
             they
             did
             deny
             me
             a
             legall
             Tryall
             ,
             yet
             a
             necessity
             was
             put
             upon
             me
             to
             plead
             to
             cleare
             my
             owne
             innocency
             .
             But
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             his
             speech
             
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             I
             leave
             my self
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             spectators
             ,
             whether
             I
             did
             behave
             my self
             exceeding
             haughtily
             ,
             prevaricating
             ,
             untivilly
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             doth
             accuse
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             Page
             11.
             
             second
             Edition
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               I
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Lawes
               or
               Authority
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               was
               judged
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               said
               in
               my
               Petition
               ,
               by
               [
               your
               Lawes
               ]
               I
               am
               justly
               condemned
               ,
               which
               said
               he
               ,
               my
               Brother●
               Master
            
             Calamy
             
               instructed
               me
               in
               ,
               to
               put
               me
               out
               of
               all
               hopes
               of
               mercy
               ,
               that
               his
               good
               tricks
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               close
               Brethren
               ,
               might
               not
               come
               to
               light
               .
            
             This
             common
             lyer
             stumbles
             upon
             a
             truth
             now
             and
             then
             ;
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             words
             are
             true
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             That
             
               I
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Authority
               ,
               or
               Lawes
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               was
               judged
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Land
               ;
            
             and
             that
             I
             called
             them
             [
             your
             Lawes
             ,
             ]
             this
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             I
             called
             them
             [
             your
             Lawes
             ]
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Nation
             :
             But
             the
             following
             words
             are
             notoriously
             false
             ;
             As
             first
             ,
             That
             I
             should
             say
             in
             my
             Petition
             ,
             (
             the
             first
             he
             must
             mean
             ,
             for
             the
             clause
             [
             your
             Lawes
             ]
             is
             not
             in
             the
             other
             )
             by
             Your
             Lawes
             I
             am
             justly
             condemned
             ,
             I
             never
             said
             so
             in
             that
             Petition
             .
             He
             that
             will
             be
             so
             shamelesse
             to
             falsifie
             my
             Petitions
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             so
             visible
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             belie
             my
             words
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             say
             that
             Master
             
               Calamy
            
             instructed
             me
             to
             call
             them
             Your
             Lawes
             ,
             that
             is
             false
             also
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             say
             it
             was
             that
             Master
             
               Calamies
            
             good
             tricks
             might
             not
             come
             to
             light
             ;
             he
             hath
             done
             nothing
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             to
             owne
             before
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           
             In
             Page
             18
             second
             Edition
             .
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               when
               Master
            
             Peters
             ,
             
               and
               Col●nel
            
             Okey
             
               spake
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               railed
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               called
               them
               a
               company
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               that
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               is
               on
               you
               and
               will
               destroy
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               have
               to
               do
               with
               you
               :
            
             This
             is
             false
             also
             .
             If
             this
             man
             hath
             belied
             others
             in
             his
             booke
             whom
             he
             names
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             me
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             true
             page
             in
             all
             his
             book
             ;
             yet
             this
             lying
             book
             must
             be
             Printed
             by
             
               Du-Gard
               ,
            
             Printer
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             State
             ,
             forsooth
             .
             I
             see
             all
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             truth
             that
             comes
             from
             that
             Councell
             .
          
           
             In
             Page
             20
             second
             Edition
             .
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               Mr.
               
            
             Love
             
               and
               my
               confederates
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               by
               the
               Court
               )
               have
               assumed
               to
               themselves
               a
               supreme
               power
               in
               Authorising
               by
               Commission
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             wonder
             the
             man
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             fasten
             this
             on
             me
             ,
             who
             did
             declare
             it
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             high
             presumption
             ,
             for
             private
             men
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             Commissionate
             ;
             yea
             one
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             did
             positively
             sweare
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             met
             when
             that
             Commission
             was
             read
             ,
             were
             against
             sending
             the
             Commission
             ,
             because
             private
             men
             could
             not
             give
             Commission
             ;
             yea
             none
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             did
             sweare
             ,
             that
             I
             assented
             to
             this
             Commission
             ,
             but
             only
             
               Huntington
               ,
            
             who
             sware
             falsly
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             contradictorily
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             another
             Witnesse
             .
          
           
             In
             Page
             20
             second
             Edition
             .
             
             He
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               They
               have
               kept
            
             Massey
             
               and
            
             Titus
             
               their
               agents
               in
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
               received
               and
               gave
               advice
               concerning
               raising
               parties
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               likewise
               concerning
               many
               Arms
               ,
               and
               bringing
               over
               foraigne
               Souldiers
               ,
               Generalls
               ,
               Shipping
               ,
               &c.
               all
               which
               Mr.
               
            
             Love
             
               hath
               held
               forth
               to
               be
               according
               to
               his
               judgment
               ,
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               .
            
             If
             this
             man
             were
             not
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             or
             an
             Antiscripturist
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             
               Ananias
            
             and
             
               Saphira
            
             might
             make
             him
             tremble
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             stricken
             downe
             dead
             ,
             with
             a
             lye
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             did
             any
             Witnesse
             ,
             say
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             gave
             advice
             to
             raise
             parties
             in
             
               England
               ?
            
             or
             to
             bring
             over
             foraigne
             Souldiers
             ,
             Generalls
             ,
             Shipping
             ?
             yet
             this
             false
             and
             deceitfull
             man
             ,
             will
             
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             proved
             against
             me
             ;
             indeed
             I
             declared
             before
             the
             High
             Court
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             according
             to
             my
             Iudgement
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             desire
             as
             as
             private
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             might
             agree
             with
             the
             
               Scots
            
             upon
             the
             interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             tearms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             rather
             than
             joyne
             in
             with
             Papists
             and
             
               Irish
            
             Rebells
             .
             And
             this
             I
             still
             stand
             to
             as
             my
             judgment
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             many
             other
             Falshoods
             might
             be
             found
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             make
             a
             thorough
             search
             into
             it
             .
             He
             calls
             it
             
               A
               short
               Plea
               ,
            
             but
             I
             may
             call
             it
             a
             long
             lye
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             common
             lyer
             to
             be
             a
             pleader
             for
             their
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             finished
             the
             third
             particular
             ,
             which
             I
             desired
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             I
             now
             come
             to
             a
             fourth
             .
          
           
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             men
             in
             present
             power
             ,
             those
             men
             who
             did
             send
             Letters
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             
               Iermin
               ,
               Piercy
               ,
            
             who
             did
             send
             
               Titus
            
             an
             Agent
             to
             
               Iersey
               ,
            
             these
             men
             must
             be
             acquitted
             ,
             but
             I
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             thus
             ,
             must
             be
             condemned
             and
             executed
             .
             I
             may
             aptly
             apply
             that
             latine
             Proverbe
             ,
             
               Dat
               veniam
               corvis
               ,
               vexat
               censura
               columbas
               ;
            
             or
             else
             that
             
               English
            
             Proverbe
             ,
             Some
             men
             may
             better
             steal
             a
             horse
             ,
             than
             another
             look
             over
             the
             Hedge
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             bloody
             policy
             of
             the
             men
             in
             present
             power
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             simplicity
             and
             folly
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             ,
             the
             Politicians
             that
             sate
             at
             sterne
             ,
             did
             make
             some
             of
             the
             silly
             Members
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             believe
             ,
             that
             to
             preserve
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             State
             I
             must
             be
             condemned
             ,
             for
             two
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             told
             me
             ,
             they
             must
             condemne
             me
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Parlinment
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             did
             condemne
             me
             ,
             yet
             the
             Parliament
             would
             pardon
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             but
             Petition
             them
             for
             mercy
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             they
             inveagled
             the
             High
             Court
             to
             passe
             the
             bloody
             sentence
             of
             death
             upon
             me
             with
             the
             lesse
             regret
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             desire
             all
             men
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             not
             been
             such
             an
             eager
             ,
             furious
             and
             unjust
             prosecution
             of
             a
             Ministers
             blood
             ,
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             Queen
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             as
             there
             hath
             been
             of
             mine
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             Although
             no
             two
             Witnesse
             did
             prove
             any
             particular
             fact
             that
             was
             treasonable
             by
             their
             new
             acts
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             dye
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Though
             the
             Reverend
             Ministers
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Kent
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               Worcestershire
               ,
            
             did
             Petition
             in
             my
             behalf
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             have
             my
             blood
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Though
             divers
             Citizens
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             many
             of
             them
             of
             their
             owne
             party
             ,
             did
             Petition
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             my
             owne
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             wayes
             and
             means
             used
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             yet
             so
             thirsty
             are
             they
             after
             my
             blood
             ,
             that
             nothing
             will
             satisfie
             them
             but
             my
             death
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             although
             divers
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Justice
             did
             use
             their
             utmost
             interest
             to
             preserve
             my
             life
             ,
             yet
             all
             these
             applications
             ,
             together
             with
             mine
             and
             my
             Wifes
             ,
             are
             ineffectuall
             ,
             they
             rather
             hearken
             to
             the
             bloody
             solicitations
             of
             a
             Malignant
             ,
             Hereticall
             ,
             and
             Iesuiticall
             party
             ,
             who
             thirst
             after
             my
             blood
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             desires
             of
             many
             Godly
             and
             peaceable
             minded
             men
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Independent
             Ministers
             did
             Petition
             for
             my
             reprieve
             (
             for
             which
             I
             thank
             them
             )
             yet
             they
             refused
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             to
             Petition
             for
             my
             life
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             would
             do
             those
             things
             which
             they
             could
             not
             do
             to
             save
             their
             owne
             lives
             ;
             I
             say
             they
             refused
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             to
             Petition
             for
             a
             Pardon
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             would
             owne
             the
             present
             Power
             ,
             declare
             against
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             hard
             tearms
             would
             the
             Independent
            
             
             
             
             Brethren
             ,
             tye
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             too
             ,
             els
             they
             would
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             to
             beg
             for
             my
             life
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             seems
             their
             aime
             was
             more
             at
             the
             bringing
             over
             the
             Ministers
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             State
             faction
             ,
             than
             out
             of
             any
             ayme
             to
             save
             my
             life
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             days
             of
             Queen
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             Protestant
             Minister
             so
             unchristianly
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             received
             such
             hard
             measure
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             professe
             Religion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             plainly
             evince
             by
             undenyable
             demonstrations
             .
             First
             ,
             They
             hired
             one
             Witnesse
             with
             vast
             summes
             of
             money
             ,
             promises
             of
             preferment
             ,
             to
             betray
             and
             insnare
             me
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             evidence
             against
             me
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             threatned
             other
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             with
             death
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             testifie
             against
             me
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             sent
             severall
             persons
             to
             me
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             to
             discouese
             and
             dispute
             with
             me
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             intrap
             and
             insnare
             me
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             put
             up
             large
             Scaffolds
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             my
             Tryall
             ,
             when
             the
             bloody
             charge
             was
             read
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             number
             might
             hear
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             prejudiced
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             pulled
             them
             down
             againe
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             to
             make
             my
             defence
             in
             my
             own
             justification
             ,
             that
             so
             my
             defence
             might
             be
             smothered
             ;
             then
             put
             the
             Scaffolds
             up
             againe
             ,
             when
             the
             Councell
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             pleaded
             against
             me
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             took
             away
             the
             writings
             and
             books
             which
             my
             Notary
             took
             in
             Court
             ,
             that
             so
             nothing
             might
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             but
             what
             pleaseth
             themselves
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             will
             put
             in
             and
             put
             out
             passages
             about
             my
             tryall
             as
             shall
             make
             most
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             and
             my
             prejudice
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             they
             rejected
             two
             of
             the
             Councellors
             which
             themselves
             had
             assigned
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             plead
             for
             me
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             taken
             the
             Engagement
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             They
             would
             not
             alow
             Mr.
             
               Hales
               ,
            
             who
             was
             one
             of
             my
             Councell
             to
             have
             an
             hours
             time
             to
             prepare
             himself
             to
             plead
             in
             my
             case
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             plead
             presently
             or
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             although
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             the
             Court
             ,
             I
             never
             saw
             Master
             
               Hales
            
             till
             that
             morning
             ,
             so
             could
             not
             acquaint
             him
             with
             my
             case
             ,
             nor
             did
             Mr.
             
             
               Hales
            
             ever
             see
             the
             Depositions
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             they
             would
             not
             allow
             him
             one
             dayes
             time
             to
             study
             my
             case
             ;
             yet
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             assist
             Mr.
             
               Hales
               ,
            
             that
             he
             did
             plead
             
               ex
               tempore
               ,
            
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Charge
             ,
             proved
             it
             illegall
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             were
             so
             silenced
             at
             ,
             and
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             their
             illegall
             proceedings
             ,
             that
             after
             my
             Notary
             had
             written
             a
             while
             ,
             they
             forbade
             him
             to
             write
             any
             more
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             did
             before
             ;
             they
             were
             afraid
             lest
             Mr.
             
             
               Hales
            
             pleading
             in
             my
             behalfe
             should
             come
             to
             light
             .
             Eighthly
             ,
             They
             have
             raised
             lying
             and
             slanderous
             reports
             of
             me
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             kill
             my
             name
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             murder
             my
             Body
             .
             Ninthly
             ,
             Whereas
             I
             sent
             Colonel
             
               Fortescue
            
             with
             a
             Petition
             to
             
               Cromwell
               ,
            
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             mediate
             to
             the
             House
             for
             my
             life
             ,
             upon
             his
             returne
             to
             
               London
            
             with
             severall
             Letters
             in
             my
             behalfe
             ,
             they
             have
             clapt
             him
             close
             prisoner
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             come
             near
             me
             so
             that
             I
             know
             not
             what
             he
             did
             in
             my
             behalfe
             ▪
             yea
             ,
             they
             secured
             his
             Letters
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             directed
             ,
             th●●
             so
             there
             might
             be
             no
             sollicitations
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             my
             life
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             cost
             I
             am
             at
             in
             sending
             is
             in
             effectuall
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             although
             it
             hath
             already
             cost
             me
             ,
             for
             two
             Messengers
             ,
             above
             one
             hundred
             and
             five
             pounds
             ,
             yet
             the
             great
             kindnesse
             and
             labour
             of
             love
             the
             two
             Gentlemen
             exprest
             ,
             is
             never
             the
             lesse
             acceptable
             to
             me
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             successefull
             for
             me
             .
             Tenthly
             ,
             Although
             I
             do
             not
             envy
             the
             safety
             ,
             or
             desire
             the
             ruine
             of
             others
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             rage
             of
             some
             men
             towards
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             dye
             ,
             yet
             others
             live
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             correspondents
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             who
             have
             sent
             Letters
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             
               Iermin
               ,
               Riercy
               ,
            
             who
             sent
             
             
               Titus
            
             over
             as
             an
             agent
             to
             
               Jersy
               ,
            
             (
             which
             I
             never
             did
             .
             )
             All
             this
             
               Alford
               ,
               Adams
               ,
            
             and
             
               Far
               ,
            
             who
             are
             my
             accusers
             ,
             have
             done
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             be
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             I
             executed
             ;
             I
             mention
             not
             this
             out
             of
             envy
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             none
             in
             my
             heart
             towards
             them
             ;
             I
             wish
             their
             Lives
             ,
             not
             their
             deaths
             ;
             but
             the
             reason
             why
             I
             mention
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             world
             see
             why
             their
             rage
             is
             thus
             against
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             merit
             of
             my
             facts
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             should
             punish
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             far
             more
             guilty
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             meerly
             their
             rage
             against
             my
             person
             ,
             and
             calling
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             will
             not
             prostitute
             my
             Conscience
             to
             their
             ambition
             and
             usurpation
             .
             Eleventhly
             ,
             The
             High
             Court
             would
             not
             allow
             the
             common
             privilege
             ,
             to
             have
             Witnesses
             for
             me
             heard
             ,
             though
             I
             earnestly
             desired
             ;
             I
             had
             many
             Witnesses
             ready
             in
             Court
             ▪
             who
             could
             have
             testified
             many
             things
             to
             invalidate
             and
             take
             off
             the
             Testimony
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             have
             that
             ordinary
             favour
             granted
             me
             .
             Twelfthly
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             they
             have
             done
             that
             to
             me
             which
             was
             never
             done
             to
             any
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             They
             have
             kept
             me
             close
             prisoner
             from
             the
             10th
             .
             of
             August
             ,
             till
             the
             very
             day
             of
             my
             execution
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             my
             Wife
             had
             leave
             to
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             others
             who
             got
             to
             me
             came
             but
             by
             stealth
             and
             connivance
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             robber
             nor
             murderer
             at
             Newgate
             ,
             but
             after
             they
             are
             condemned
             ,
             any
             friends
             have
             liberty
             to
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             not
             have
             the
             favour
             which
             every
             murderer
             and
             robber
             hath
             ;
             will
             not
             the
             righteous
             Lord
             judge
             for
             this
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             wi●l
             ;
             ●hey
             who
             have
             shewed
             judgement
             without
             mercy
             ,
             may
             find
             no
             mercy
             another
             day
             ,
             yet
             from
             my
             heart
             ▪
             beg
             mercy
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             shew
             no
             mercy
             to
             me
             ;
             I
             pray
             God
             forgive
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             forgive
             me
             .
             God
             is
             my
             record
             I
             do
             not
             dye
             with
             a
             revengefull
             heart
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             believe
             God
             will
             ,
             before
             this
             generation
             passe
             ,
             avenge
             my
             blood
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             some
             signall
             providence
             .
             I
             will
             minde
             you
             but
             of
             one
             passage
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             shall
             conclude
             ,
             in
             2.
             
               Chron.
            
             24.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             King
             
               I●ash
            
             remembred
             not
             the
             kindnesse
             which
             
               Iehoidah
            
             the
             Priest
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             but
             did
             slay
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             
               viz.
               Zechariah
               ;
            
             and
             when
             
               Zechariah
            
             died
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             The
             Lord
             look
             upon
             it
             and
             require
             it
             ;
             then
             what
             followes
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             It
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             that
             the
             Hosts
             of
             
               Syria
            
             came
             up
             against
             
               Ioash
               ,
            
             and
             they
             came
             to
             
               Judah
            
             and
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             and
             destroyed
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             sent
             the
             spoyle
             of
             them
             unto
             the
             King
             of
             
               Damascu●
               ;
            
             but
             I
             pray
             observe
             what
             a
             signall
             providence
             of
             God
             was
             in
             this
             ,
             for
             in
             verse
             24.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             The
             Army
             of
             the
             
               Syrians
            
             came
             but
             with
             a
             small
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             a
             very
             great
             Host
             into
             their
             hand
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             executed
             judgment
             against
             
               Ioash
               .
            
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Prophet
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             pretend
             to
             a
             prophetick
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             this
             perswasion
             I
             have
             strongly
             setled
             upon
             my
             heart
             ,
             now
             I
             am
             a dying
             ,
             that
             
               Cromwell
            
             and
             his
             Confederates
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             dye
             the
             common
             deaths
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             my
             perswasions
             are
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             not
             many
             years
             between
             them
             and
             ruine
             ,
             yea
             though
             there
             were
             no
             
               Scots
            
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             nor
             no
             King
             and
             his
             Army
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             yea
             I
             am
             confident
             their
             downfall
             is
             at
             hand
             ;
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             I
             imagine
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             I
             doubt
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             part
             of
             this
             Appendix
             was
             written
             the
             20
             of
             August
             ,
             the
             last
             day
             but
             one
             before
             my
             death
             .
             This
             Vindication
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Appendix
             was
             made
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             written
             with
             my
             own
             hand
             ,
             so
             I
             testifie
          
           
             
               CHRISTOPHER
               LOVE
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Tower
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               
                 August
                 20.
                 1651.
                 
              
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A88579e-380
           
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             
             &
             16
             ▪
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             〈◊〉
             per
             to●u●
             .
          
           
             
               Potter
            
             the
             first
             Witnesse
             that
             came
             in
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             
               Alford
            
             the
             second
             Witnesse
             .
          
           
             Huntington
             the
             3d.
             Witness
             .
          
           
             Baines
             the
             4th
             .
             Witness
             .
             Major
             
               Adams
            
             the
             5th
             .
             Witness
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Jaquell
            
             the
             6th
             .
             Witnesse
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               B●rton
            
             the
             7th
             ,
             Witnesse
             Captain
             
               Fa●
            
             the
             8th
             .
             Witnesse
             .
          
           
             Captain
             
               Potter
            
             the
             first
             Witness
             ▪
             
          
           
             Major
             
               Alford
            
             the
             2d
             .
             Witness
             .
          
           
             Major
             
               Huntington
            
             he
             3d.
             Witness
             ,
          
           
             Leiutenant
             Colonell
             
               Baines
            
             the
             4th
             .
             Witness
             .
          
           
             Major
             
               Adams
            
             the
             5th
             .
             VVitness
             ,
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Jaquell
            
             the
             6th
             .
             Witne●e
             .
          
           
             Co●
             .
             
               ●arton
            
             the
             7●●
             .
             Witness●
             Captain
             
               F●●
            
             the
             9th
             .
             Wi●ness●
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             28.
             9.
             10
             
          
           
             Jer.
             22.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             First
             rea●on
             may
             be
             by
             comparing
             t●is
             with
             the
             first
             War
             .
          
           
             Amos
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             First
             lye
             ,
          
           
             Second
             lye
             
          
           
             Third
             lye
             .
          
           
             Fourth
             lye
             .
          
           
             Fifth
             lye
             .
          
           
             Sixth
             lye
             .
          
           
             Seventh
             lye
             .
             In
             page
             ●o
             second
             Edition
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             lye
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             lye
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             lye
             .
          
           
             The
             eleventh
             lye
             .